W.‘W* 




























■< 


+ v 0 c> * 

s V ✓’ 




f’* 0 ’ v'V ; *. , V V * "* 0 ’ < * • 

l- <($' ." .S- .-'J \ <= '% %* 

. - V\ f^-wi >7 z ' 

- .A* <r> 

s 1 V . V 



^ v -v^ 

**.. : 00 

«* - - “ 

*• 

ry r t- 

*>. * 9 , 

A -*> 

<1 

So % < 

m / 

> < 



r ^ 


<v s 

\ « - v 
>7 /• - r Cf y/n — v 

L A - \V </> 'll x J a, C /* 

1 ^ ^ / *« 

' 0 «, X * ^ 

1 “J> 

* ^ r MSStSrS^ "'o 0 \ 

x 9 k -V V* v * - r ^ \y 

A O _ j£’-. \'fe. ' -f* . T- <? S* <* „ V 


'* 7 ^\ N .\ 

" A \ ' 

sK) C V TS-, AX' . 

I' * ^S-V, S 'P ■ O v V ^ 

C O' c V .. '•&“*- * . ^ V 



C o \ 

SP\* '* o 3 N< 

" ^ ,<^ x «r &)\%>//\ ° y %> $' ° j§p||^ ' ^ < 

? /\"W’ ^ 




xf. » 


"'■ -C 

o X ^ t *** 



i\5 ** , c s ,'\ O y o i i ^ ( C-» 

f o- < oN c */"^ ** i/". ■*£>. 0 ^ c "’ 1 

0 * , * S* 1 c> Cj » 


' > -«* v * 


f* -* 
■>$> <* 



° ,\\^' ^ o '/Av 

’V .j % '-y 

% . & _ <,*$£> 


■S f/ J . % ' A ^O “ •/ „ "! ^ ^ * , tMiyr*' s . 

0NC “'^ V'-'V' * 


>c A\ * g?(iUy%^ + 






c~‘ y ' -xr< ' * o i 

O <y , „ o o,X' 

0v - . X * * / 2> -5 N 0 \V 

. \0 v s ^ ' V o \> 

• \. ^ »Wa v V. O * 

<Z> ‘V « o 9> V ° 


F/ ** v % 



•✓V » a I a * a O' 

t* o , x* O' s s A 



~ A^’ ' 7 'K ° 

y ^JP- * v - ^ ^ v € 

* §^i(k* " y oo^ c ^ rf *o,oc 

C '-** » * 'v 1 \ A ■* -A * 

J - * ,0 o 


0 t L 


> «\ o> 


\ y^' 


/ 

O ^ V, 

%. * a H 0 ’ ^ 

k O V* * ' * 0 A 

"W* ; 

- 

: (y ° , 0 N 6 * '"9, 7 * * s a\X ' _ V I 0 * ^ 0 J ’ x 




^ * °0' 

■vl >" 

>° ^ - 

■>* \V ^ 

’'*«/. P“ 



^ vOT*“ /% vs 

& * . <s 25 -i a v - v 

'9/ , y 0 „ X * a0 X < *t I , s s A 

y"J C - ff \HS o v * ♦ o CVc° Nfj ‘P '9' J V A X 





' ^ / * 
<C * 9- 


* smjw * \° <=* 

- * ■<«#; „ • ■ 
c*v t ~0 

■4- 




o o' 


1 




9 I A 




^ ^ ^|y 

x 9 r N S? '*% 7 ° N 0 ’ V< X " 8 ' / S s# * '*% 

.'X <1 ^/ORs. X 7- <3 5) ^ .A - V X 

V ^ V V',. ^ ^W/U ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ 


f c 

-te ■ -V 




V 'Z 1 ,. 





* «•$ “ 

* -o 3 ^ * 

^ '0 V ^ 



■zv ° 

‘>0 o 
«#* * 

. \ \ i b - /> o <i x *^V v a , 

v * JL * « 9a r 0^ c 0 C 4, % 

* <&'ff77?2~ * s ^ * - >o. „\X 

^ ■* '*0 0 X 




= 4 T, 

v k V ^ 



o y A 

* t Z «S£ 

J 5 ^ ° 

A ^ vJ Lzr ^j » 

v & t, '‘S & -A i 

'' ^ -4° 

Al' . <* T 1 Q pv V 

jA V ,^/v^2_ -to C> * 

r AA A< V JK/7Z%L -f U v 

y "rV \A a ^ V « 

^ > » riv^Cv^ * o ,y ® £ 


\°°o 



>V* '^° v< ' -./V*^'* >” a • ♦ JV* ^ VX ’ * »z\' 


-a ^ 


4 -0 


-iS&A; %% s ‘ v * 

-aife; ,/'V *.V/ 


o n c . v, * & a \ 

f\ V C M »<> « c \ y ^ '* /- J 

L° v V 



•o v ^ 


X ’ 


>p 




















» 




















Mollie’s Arms Dropped to Her Sides and Her Face Grew 
Scarlet Under the Garden-hat 



The Fortunes 
of the Farrells 

•j V 

By 

JESSIE DE HORNE VAIZEY 

Author of 

44 Pixie O'Shaughnessy,” etc. 



PHILADELPHIA 

GEORGE W. JACOBS & COMPANY 

PUBLISHERS 



f ’Zs\ 

.\/i^ 




Copyright, 1908, by 
George W. Jacobs & Company 
Published July, 1908 


CONTENTS 


♦ 


CHAP. 

I. FROM PRETENCE TO REALITY 

• 

• 

• 

PAGE 

7 

II. AN EVENING AT HOME 

• 



24 

III. A PROPOSAL AND A REFUSAL 

• 



38 

IV. A MEETING . 

• 



5 2 

V. AN INVITATION 

• 



61 

VI. AT THE COURT 

• 


i 

84 

VII. MR. FARRELL’S PLAN 




96 

VIII. SPECULATIONS 




103 

IX. MR. JACK MELLAND. 




1 10 

X. INTRODUCTIONS 




119 

XI. AN EARLY DECISION 




136 

XII. A NOVEL EXPERIENCE 




146 

XIII. LEARNING TO RIDE . 




161 

XIV. MOLLIE DEFENDS HER UNCLE 




172 

XV. IN THE VILLAGE CHURCH . 




180 

XVI. KISMET 




191^ 

XVII. NEW EXPERIENCES . 




4 *t r 

201 

XVIII. MOLLIE’S REVENGE . 




212 

XIX. ‘THE OGRE’ . 




224 

XX. RECEIVING AND PAYING CALLS 



** 2 35 


3 


4 


CONTENTS 


CHAF. FAGE 

XXI. PREPARING FOR THE GARDEN-PARTY . . 246 

XXII. MR. FARRELL MAKES HIS WILL . . .257 

XXIII. HARD AT WORK ..... 267 

XXIV. THE DAY OF THE PARTY . . . 2 77 

XXV. CONFIDENCES . . . . .285 

XXVI. A SHATTERED IDEAL .... 292 

XXVII. JACK MELLAND’S SECRET . . . 301 

XXVIII. MRS. WOLFF . . . . . 310 

XXIX. AN UNPLEASANT INTERVIEW . . . 320 

XXX. FRESH TRIALS FOR RUTH AND MOLL IE . 336 

XXXI. A FATEFUL DECISION . . . . 343 

XXXII. LEAVING THE COURT . . . *352 

XXXIII. BACK TO POVERTY .... 363 

XXXIV. THE SILVER LINING . . . 37 1 

XXXV. LOVE’S CONQUEST . . . . 382 

XXXVI. MARGOT’S ANSWER . . . *391 

XXXVII. BERNARD FARRELL’S HEIR . . . 399 

XXXVIII. CONCLUSION . . . . . 413 


ILLUSTRATIONS 


Mollie’s arms dropped to her sides and her face 

grew scarlet under the garden-hat . . . Frontispiece 

They tried each other’s weight, to the delight of the 
onlookers ........ 86 

Her foot slipped from the stirrup, she clung wildly to 
the pommel, and screamed for help . .162 

Just as Jack was indulging in an enormous bite . .278 

The pin fell from Ruth’s hand . 


. 294 



THE FORTUNES OF THE 
FARRELLS 


— ♦ — 

CHAPTER I 

FROM PRETENCE TO REALITY 

B ERENGARIA, what do you generally do 
with your old court trains ? How do you 
use them up ? * 

The fire had died down to a dull red glow ; 
only one tiny flame remained, which, flickering to 
and fro, showed a wide expanse of floor, and two 
easy-chairs drawn up before the fender, on which 
reclined vague, feminine figures. The voice which 
had asked the question was slow and languid, and 
breathed a wearied indifference to the world in 
general, which was more than equalled in the tone 
of the reply — 

‘ Really, don’t you know, I can’t say ! I put them 
away, meaning to use them for cloaks or evening- 
dresses ; but I forget, or they get mislaid, or the maid 
confiscates them for her own purposes. I expect, as 


8 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


a matter of fact, she makes them up into Sunday 
blouses.’ 

‘ You spoil that woman, dear! You are so absurdly 
easy-going that she robs you right and left. Do take 
my advice, and give her notice at once ! ’ 

‘ I couldn’t, darling, even to please you ! It bores 
me so to deal with strangers, and no one else could 
do my hair like Elise. If it pleases her to use up 
a few of my garments, why shouldn’t the poor soul 
have her pleasure like the rest? That reminds 
me, Lucille — are you going to the duchess’s ball 
to-night ? I suppose it is superfluous to ask, since no 
entertainment is complete without you nowadays.’ 

‘ Oh, I suppose so ! If I am not too fagged, that is 
to say. But I have a dinner first, and two At-homes, 
and people make such a fuss if you don’t put in an 
appearance. One hardly feels up to dancing after 
struggling through two of the asphyxiating mobs 
dignified by the name of entertainments ; still, I 
promised Arthur the cotillion, and he will be desolated 
if I play him false ; and I have a new frock for the 
occasion which is really rather a dream. Silver tissue 
over satin, and shoulder-straps of diamonds. I had 
them reset on purpose. I spend quite a fortune on 
resetting jewels nowadays ; but one must be original, 
or die ! ’ 

‘ My dear, you will be too bewitching! Lord Arthur 
will be more desperate than ever. My poor little self 
will be nowhere beside you ! I’m going to be sweet 
and simple in chiffon and pearls. Paquin made the 
gown. Don’t ask what it cost ! I tore up the bill 


FROM PRETENCE TO REALITY 


9 


and threw it in the fire. Really, don’t you know, it 
made me quite depressed ! So perishable, too ! I 
expect I shall be in rags before the evening is over. 
But it’s quite sweet at present — all frilly-willys from 
top to toe. I do love to be fluffy and feminine, and 
my pearls really are unique ! The princess examined 
them quite carefully when I met her last winter, and 
said she had rarely seen finer specimens. I wouldn’t 
wear them at all unless they were good. I cannot 
endure inferior jewels ! ’ 

The speaker lolled still more luxuriously in her 
chair, then started forward, as the door opened with 
a bang, and a harsh voice accosted her by name — 

‘ Miss Mollie, your mother wants to know if you 
have finished darning the socks? She is putting 
away the clean clothes, and wants to sort them with 
the rest.’ 

The Lady Lucille — otherwise Mollie Farrell, the 
penniless daughter of an impoverished house — 
jumped up from her chair, and clasped her hands in 
dismay. In blissful contemplation of imagining 
chiffons and cotillions, the prosaic duties of reality 
had slipped from her mind, and recollection brought 
with it a pang of remorse. 

‘ Misery me ! I forgot the very existence of the 
wretched things! Never mind. Tell mother, Annie, 
that I’ll set to work this minute, and put them away 
myself as soon as they are done. Tell her I’m 
sorry; tell her I’ll be as quick as I possibly can !’ 

Annie stood for a moment in eloquent silence, 
then shut the door and descended the stairs ; while 


IO THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


Mollie groped her way across the room, and 
Berengaria lifted herself from her chair with a sigh, 
and slipped her hand along the mantelpiece. 

‘ I’ll light the gas. How horrid it is, being 
dragged back to earth by these sordid interruptions ! 
It’s always the way — as soon as I begin to forget 
myself, and enjoy a taste of luxury, back I’m 
dragged to the same dull old life. I really saw that 
silver tissue, and felt the coldness of the diamonds 
against my shoulder ; and then — socks ! Those 
wretched, thick, ugly socks, with the heels all out, 
and the toes in rags ! I think schoolboys ought to 
be obliged to darn their own clothes, just to teach 
them a little care ! ’ 

‘ Well, be aisy ; you haven’t to darn them, anyway. 
It’s my work, which is the best of reasons why it is 
left undone. Hurry with the gas, there’s a dear. 
There’s no time for conundrums, if I am to finish 
to-night ! ’ 

Another sigh, the striking of a match, and the 
light sprang up, and showed a tall, girlish figure, clad 
in a blue serge skirt, and a flannel blouse, faded from 
repeated washing, and showing signs of a decided 
shortage of material. 

Considered as a costume, it was a painful contrast 
to the silver and diamonds of the fair Berengaria ; 
but the shabby garments looked their best on Ruth 
Farrell’s slight form, and the face reflected in the 
strip of mirror above the mantelpiece had a distinct 
charm of its own. A low brow below masses of 
brown hair; a flush of carmine on the cheeks; soft 


FROM PRETENCE TO REALITY 


li 


lips, drooping pathetically at the corners ; and — most 
striking feature of all — thickly marked eyebrows of 
almost jetty black, stretching in long, straight lines 
above the grey eyes. A pretty, almost a beautiful 
face, full of character, full of thought, full of a restless, 
unsatisfied yearning. 

She threw the burnt-out match on to the fire, and 
turned to survey the room — surely the most motley 
and curious apartment that could be imagined ! 
The sloping roof proved at a glance the position 
under the leads, and a peep at the outside of the 
door would have shown the word ‘Attica’ painted 
in bold white letters on the top panel. 

Attica — or the land of attic — constituted the 
boudoirs of the Ladies Berengaria and Lucille, the 
work-rooms and play-rooms, dens and havens of 
refuge, of Ruth and Mollie Farrell, and their young 
stepsisters, Trix and Betty Connor; for it was of 
generous proportions, measuring a square eight yards 
or more, and the floor was divided into four equal 
sections by lines of white paint against the brown of 
the original staining. 

Each sister held an exclusive right to her own 
domain, and for another to enter therein without 
special invitation was held as an outrage against 
decency and good taste. 

In the beginning of things, Ruth, as the eldest, 
had claimed the right of first choice, and, being a 
young woman who liked her comforts, had instantly 
and unhesitatingly appropriated the fireside. 

Mollie, coming next in order, plumped for the 


12 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


window, it being her sunny habit to look forward to 
an endless summer; Trix, grumbling vigorously, 
appropriated the angle made by the blank walls 
nearest the fire ; and poor Betty made her lair in the 
direct draught of the doorway, and enjoyed a 
permanent cold in the head from November to 
March. 

A glance at the four corners of the room afforded 
a very fair idea of the characters of its inhabitants. 
Ruth’s ‘ Fireland ’ domain had an air of luxury of its 
own, though the draperies were of simple turkey-red, 
and the pictures mounted on home-made frames of 
brown paper. There was a row of shelves against 
the wall, holding quite a goodly show of volumes, 
ranged neatly side by side, while a curtained recess 
at one end contained tea-cups and canister, and a 
small metal kettle, as scrupulously bright as on the 
day when it had left the shop. 

An old folding-chair had been painted green, and 
supplied with frilled cushions. There was a sensible 
little table, holding a hand-machine, and a work- 
basket — yawning apart, it is true, but neatly strapped 
to prevent accident ; and on the mantelpiece a crowd 
of photographs, and a few oddments of blue china, 
all carefully dusted by the owner’s hand, and set out 
with artistic effect. 

Last, and crowning luxury of all, a screen stood 
behind the low chair, manufactured out of a clothes- 
horse flounced with turkey-red, which was at once 
the comfort and distraction of Ruth’s soul ; for while, 
from her point of view, it was an indispensable 


FROM PRETENCE TO REALITY 


13 


comfort, shutting out draughts from window and 
door, and giving to her little nook the last blessing 
of privacy, Trix denounced the innovation as the 
incarnation of selfishness, Betty’s teeth chattered 
with a noise like castanets, and Mollie peered round 
the corner with her shoulders huddled in a shawl, 
and her face at once so cheerful, so unreproving, and 
so bleached with cold, that it was not in human 
nature to refuse the desired invitation. 

Mollie’s domain of ‘Bellevue’ comprised the 
square-shaped window, on the sill of which she 
cultivated nasturtiums and mignonette in summer, 
and in the embrasure stood a window-seat covered 
with blue cloth, that was really the remains of an 
old winter skirt. 

Visitors to ‘ Bellevue ’ always paused to admire the 
sprays of flowers which were embroidered here and 
there on this blue background ; and then Mollie 
‘ dissembled,’ as she called it, smiling sweet recogni- 
tion of the praise, but never once breathing the secret 
that the whole being and intent of these flowers was 
to hide the joins beneath. 

She also possessed a table and a work-basket; 
but the former was decidedly ancient and insecure 
as to legs, while the basket made no pretence of 
shutting, but looked on unabashed while its contents 
lay scattered over the rug. 

A dressmaker’s stand stood in the corner, on which 
a blouse, more or less complete, was invariably 
pinned, waiting for the moment when Mollie had 
time to devote to her favourite occupation. There 


14 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


were no book-shelves, but a litter of magazines 
behind a cushion on the window-seat, and in- 
numerable photographs were secured to the wall by 
black-headed pins, to fade slowly but surely into 
unrecognition in the unbroken glare of light. 

Mollie herself pined for curtains to mitigate the 
draught during the winter months, but the three 
other inmates of Attica loudly declared that they 
could not spare a fraction of light, so she gave way 
smiling, as her custom was. Mollie never grumbled ; 
it was so dull, as she said, and she loved to be gay. 
An invincible cheeriness of heart carried her gallantly 
over the quicksands in which Ruth was submerged 
by reason of her moodiness, and Trix by her quick 
temper, and made it a physical impossibility to 
repine over the inevitable. 

Fifteen -year-old Trix was in that stage when the 
Oxford examination seems the end-all and be-all 
of existence. Her section of Attica was proudly 
dubbed ‘ The Study/ and had its walls covered with 
maps, class lists, and ‘ memos ’ of great variety. 
The desk was strewn with papers and exercise-books, 
and there lingered in the air that indescribable scent 
of sponge, slate, indiarubber, and freshly sharpened 
pencils which seem inseparable from youthful study. 

Trix confessed to one weakness, — only one! — an 
overwhelming greed for pencil-boxes and sharpeners, 
and the contents of the wooden shelf above the desk 
testified to her indulgence in this craving. ‘ The 
girls gave them to me!’ she used to say when 
strangers exclaimed at the number of the piled-up 


FROM PRETENCE TO REALITY 


15 


boxes, but she blushed even as she spoke, knowing 
well that to keep sixpence in her pocket and pass 
a pencil-box of a new design, was a feat of self-denial 
beyond imagination. 

Dear, chubby, placid Betty was only thirteen, and 
cared for nothing in the world but her relations, 
chocolate-creams, and scrambling through the day’s 
classes with as little exertion as possible. She 
shivered in her corner, poor mite, sucking audibly, 
to the distraction of her elders, the while she skimmed 
over her lessons, and looked forward to the time 
when she would be free to devote herself to the 
hobby of the hour. 

Sometimes it was postcards; sometimes it was 
stamps ; sometimes it was penny toys collected from 
street vendors. It had once soared as high as 
autographs, and a promising beginning of three 
signatures were already pasted into the remaining 
leaves of an exercise-book. Whatever the collection 
might be, it lived in heaps on the uncarpeted floor ; 
and when Betty had a tidy fit, was covered with a 
crochet antimacassar which had known better days, 
and had grown decidedly mellow in tint. 

On this particular afternoon, the two younger 
sisters were taking tea with school friends, while 
their elders enjoyed an uninterrupted tete-d-tete, when 
they could indulge in a favourite game. When life 
was unusually flat and prosaic, when the weather 
was wet, invitations conspicuous by their absence, 
and the want of pocket-money particularly poignant, 
Mollie would cry ardently : ‘ Let’s be Berengaria 


1 6 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


and Lucille ! ’ and, presto ! the two girls were trans- 
planted to another world — a world with the magic 
letter W. added to its address, where empty purses 
and dyed dresses existed not, and all was joy, 
jewellery, and junketing. 

Lucille had lately become the bride of a millionaire 
and adoring duke ; the peerless Berengaria wrought 
havoc with the peace of Lord Arthur, and had 
more suitors than she could count on the fingers of 
both hands. It was a fascinating make-believe ; but, 
as Ruth plaintively remarked, it did come with 
somewhat of a shock to be dragged back to earth by 
— socks ! 

She stood leaning against the mantelpiece, looking 
on with frowning brows while her sister collected 
together scattered materials, and carried them and 
the yawning basket back to the cosy corner in 
Fireland, where, for the hour, she was an invited 
guest. 

‘ Quick’s the word and sharp’s the action ! ’ cried 
Mollie cheerily. ‘Now for a grand old cobble; and 
if there are any heels out to-day, my fine young 
gentlemen, don’t blame me if you have to tread on 
knots for the rest of the week ! It’s the strangest 
thing on earth that I can remember nice things year 
after year without an effort, and yet forget this horrid 
mending every Saturday as regularly as the day 
comes round.’ 

‘ Carelessness ! ’ replied Ruth shortly, and with 
the candour of near relations. ‘ I couldn’t forget 
if I tried. First thing when I wake in the morning 


FROM PRETENCE TO REALITY 


1 7 


I think of all the bothersome duties I have to do in 
the day, and the last thing at night I am thinking 
of them still. But you are so frivolous, Mollie ! ’ 

‘ And you are so morbid, my dear ! You don’t 
offer to help me, I observe; and since you are so 
conscientious as all that, I should think you might 
lend me a hand in my extremity. There ! I’ll give 
you Ransome’s for a treat ; he breaks out at the toes, 
but his heels are intact. It’s play work mending for 
him compared with the other boys.’ 

She tossed a collection of brown woollen stockings 
into her sister’s lap, and Ruth took them up, 
frowning heavily with her black brows, but never 
dreaming of refusing the request, though her own 
share of the household mending had kept her em- 
ployed during the earlier part of the afternoon, while 
Mollie was amusing herself elsewhere. She took a 
darning-egg out of her basket, threaded a needle 
daintily, and set to work in the painstaking manner 
which characterised all her efforts ; but she sighed as 
she worked, and Mollie sang, and that was the 
difference between them. 

‘ Don’t make such a noise, Mollie ; you make my 
head ache. Another time, I wish you would do 
your mending when I do mine, and then we should 
get a chance of a rest. Just to-day, too, when the 
girls are out ! I hate a large family, where there is 
never any privacy or repose. I wish the pater 
could afford to send the boys to a boarding-school. 
It would be the making of them, and such a blessing 
to us.’ 


2 


1 8 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


Mollie pursed her lips disapprovingly. 

‘ I’d miss them horribly. They are naughty, of 
course, and noisy and tiresome, and make no end 
of work, but that’s the nature of boys ; on the other 
hand, they are full of fun and good-humour, if you 
take them the right way. And they are affectionate 
little ruffians, too ; and so good-looking. I’m proud 
of them on Sundays, in their Eton suits.’ 

‘ But there’s only one Sunday, and six long days of 
shabbiness and patches ! Bruce ought to have a new 
school suit; the one he is wearing has descended 
from the other two, and is disgracefully shabby. I 
spoke to mother about it to-day, and she said she 
had intended to buy one this month, but business 
was bad, and there was the coal bill to pay. The 
old story ! Business always is bad, and the coal 
bill is ever with us ! ’ 

Mollie crinkled her brows, and for a fraction of a 
second her face clouded. 

* There’s no hope for me, then ! I was going to 
plead for an extra sovereign to carry me to the end 
of the quarter, for I’ve spent my last cent, and there 
are one or two absolute necessities which I shall 
have to get by hook or by crook, or stay in bed until 
the next allowance is due. Well ; something will 
turn up, I suppose! It’s always the darkest the 
hour before the dawn, and, financially speaking, 
it’s pitch black at the present moment. Let’s 
pretend Uncle Bernard suddenly appeared upon the 
scene, and presented us each with a handsome 
cheque.’ 


FROM PRETENCE TO REALITY 


19 


* I’m tired of Uncle Bernard ! Ever since I was a 
child I have heard about him and his eccentricities, 
and his house, and his wealth, and that we were his 
nearest relatives, and that some day he would surely 
remember us, and break his silence; but he never 
has, so now I look upon him as a sort of mytho- 
logical figure who has no real existence. If he cared 
anything about us he would have written long ago. 
I expect he has forgotten our very existence, and 
left all his money to charities/ 

‘ I expect he has, but it’s fun to pretend. Suppose 
he remembered my birthday and sent me a ten-pound 
note ! Fancy me, my dear, with a whole ten pounds 
to spend as I liked. What fun we’d have ! Most 
of it would have to go in useful things, but we’d 
take a sovereign or two and have a reckless burst 
just to see what it was like. A hansom to town, 
lunch at a real swagger restaurant ; and, after that, 
good seats at a matinee , ices between the acts, 
and another hansom home, instead of shivering 
at the corner waiting for omnibuses. Oh, bliss! 
Oh, rapture ! If it could only come true! If uncle 
would once come to see us, he couldn’t help liking 
us ; could he ? ’ 

‘ He’d like me best, because I am pretty,’ said 
Ruth calmly. 

‘ He’d like me best, because I am so nice ! ’ con- 
tradicted Mollie. And then they looked at each 
other, and each made a little grimace, supposed 
to express scorn and contempt, but in reality 
there was so complete an understanding beneath 


20 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


the pretence that it was almost as expressive as a 
caress. 

After this came a few minutes’ silence, while the 
two needles were woven diligently to and fro; 
then — 

‘ Mollie ! ’ said Ruth suddenly, ‘ I’ve come to a 
decision. I’ve been thinking it over for ages, so 
don’t imagine it’s a whim, or that I don’t mean what 
I say. It’s time that one of us turned out and earned 
some money on our own account, and, as I’m the 
eldest, I’m the one to go. Business gets worse and 
worse, and expenses increase, and must go on 
increasing, as the children grow up. Trix will be 
sixteen in summer ; in less than two years she will 
leave school, and three grown-up daughters are not 
needed in any house when the mother is well and 
strong. I once thought of waiting until then; but 
I am twenty-two now, and, if I am to do any good, 
there is no time to waste. You could get along 
without me even now.’ 

The half-darned sock fell on Mollie’s knee, and 
for once the sunny face looked thoroughly shocked 
and startled. 

‘I couldn’t — I couldn’t! None of us could! 
What w T ould happen if everything depended on me ? 
You remind me, and keep me up to the mark, and 
help me out of scrapes. I should be at my wit’s 
end without you. Mother consults you about every- 
thing, and the girls obey you, and the boys pay 
more attention to you than they do to anyone else. 
Ruth, eveiybody needs you ! ' 


FROM PRETENCE TO REALITY 


21 


‘ They love you best,’ Ruth said quietly. And the 
dark brows wrinkled in wistful fashion. 

It was the truth that she was speaking, no empty 
striving for compliments ; but why was it the truth ? 
She worked hard ; Mollie idled. She was conscien- 
tious, self-sacrificing, and methodical; Mollie knew 
not the meaning of method, and was frankly selfish 
on occasions. She worried herself ill about ways and 
means, and kept sedulously within the bounds of 
her small allowance; Mollie took no heed for the 
morrow, and was in a chronic condition of penury 
or debt. 

Despite these striking contrasts, the fact remained, 
however, that if any member of the household 
were ill, or had a secret to confide, or a favour to 
request, they betook themselves to the heedless 
Mollie, rather than to herself. Dearly as she loved 
her sister, Ruth felt a little rankling of soreness 
mingling with her mystification. She did not yet 
realise the magic power which cheerfulness wields in 
this world, or the charm of a sunny face and a ready 
rippling laugh. Hearts turn to the sun as instinctively 
as plants, and forgive much for the sake of the 
warmth and glow. 

‘ They love you best,’ said Ruth, and honest Mollie 
did not contradict, but stretched out her hand, and 
laid it caressingly on her sister’s arm. 

‘ But I love you, and I can’t do without you, Ruth ! 
I couldn’t live alone, for you and I belong to each 
other. The others are dears in their way ; but they 
are only “ steps,” and we two seem so close together. 


22 


THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


Imagine Attica without you ! Imagine going to bed 
alone, with no one to talk to about the events of the 
day! What does the horrid old money matter? W T e 
always have been poor, and we always shall be. As 
long as I can remember mother has been in despair 
about the bills; but we wriggle through somehow, 
and we shall go on wriggling. It’s horrid of you to 
talk of going away ! Think of me ! ’ 

‘That’s selfish, Mollie. You are the last person I 
ought to think of just now. Mother comes first, and 
the poor old pater, and all those children. It comes 
to this, that I can’t stand the present state of affairs 
any longer. I feel ashamed of taking even the 
pittance we have ; and I’m tired of the pittance, too, 
and want to make money for myself, and not have 
to think a dozen times over before spending a 
penny ! ’ 

Mollie laughed — a pert, derisive little laugh. 

‘ Sounds well, my dear ; but, if it comes to that, 
what can you do? You can’t teach, for you are 
not accomplished enough for advanced pupils, nor 
patient enough for children. Do you remember 
trying to teach Drummond to read, and rapping his 
poor little knuckles till they were blue? Besides, 
talking of pittances, you’d get less than nothing if 
you did try it. I don’t see what you could do to 
earn a living.’ 

‘ I could be a hospital nurse ! ’ 

‘ Perhaps you might — a bad one — for you don’t like 
nursing, and would only do it for the sake of the pay. 
I should have no respect for you if you did that, 


FROM PRETENCE TO REALITY 23 

Ruth. It would be too hard on the unfortunate 
patients ! ’ 

‘ I could be a companion * 

‘ People who want companions are old, or gouty, 
or mad; invariably disagreeable, or why have they 
to advertise for a friend? I think I see you shut 
up with a trying old lady, combing the lap-dog’s 
hair, and winding wool! You wouldn’t be a very 
agreeable companion, Ruthans dear. Better make 
the best of things, and stay where you are.’ 

Ruth made no further protest, but her lips tightened 
with an expression of determination. Her mind being 
made up, she was not easily swayed from her purpose. 
She decided to talk to her mother on the subject on 
the following morning. 


CHAPTER II 


AN EVENING AT PIOME 

T HE father of Ruth and Mollie Farrell had 
died when the latter was two years old, 
leaving his wife but a few hundred pounds 
with which to support herself and her children. She 
was a pretty, winsome creature, the sort of woman 
who attracts sympathy and love, but a most difficult 
person to help. 

Friends came forward with suggestions and offers 
of assistance, and Mrs. Farrell thanked them ardently, 
and wept, and agreed to all that they said. In words, 
she was ready to undertake any exertion, however 
arduous; but when it came to deeds, she was so 
weak, so incapable, so hopelessly confused, that the 
school, the boarding-house, and the home for Indian 
children ended successively in failure. 

At the end of three years her scanty capital was 
almost exhausted; but at this critical moment the 
Fates — which seem to take special care of the helpless 
ones of the earth — sent Ernest Connor to play the 
part of rescuer. He was a round stone in a square 
hole, that is to say, a student by nature, who, by the 
exigencies of fortune, found himself doomed to a 

*4 


AN EVENING AT HOME 


25 

business life, wherein he was a painstaking but con- 
sistent failure. 

Nervous and shy, he shrank from the society of 
women ; but it was impossible to be shy with the 
irresponsible little widow, who confided all her 
troubles to him on the first day of their acquaintance, 
and asked his advice with tears in her pretty eyes. 
To his amazement, he found himself confiding his 
own troubles in return, and the ready sympathy 
accorded to them seemed the sweetest thing in the 
world. A month after their first meeting he asked 
her to be his wife, explaining honestly his financial 
position, and the uncertainty of improvement in the 
future. 

‘ But you will help me ! ’ he said. ‘ The money will 
go twice as far when you hold the purse ! * 

And Mrs. Farrell agreed with ardour, unabashed 
by previous failures. She went to her new home full 
of love and gratitude, and, let it be said at once, never 
had cause to regret the step in after years. 

Ernest Connor was a devoted husband, and a most 
kindly father to the two little girls ; but life was not 
easy. It was a constant strain to make ends meet, 
and as Trix, and Betty, and Drummond, and 
Ransome, and Bruce came in quick succession to 
fill the nursery, the strain grew even more and more 
acute. 

The elder girls had been educated at a neighbour- 
ing high school, but left as soon as they were 
seventeen, and after that there was no money to 
spare for music and painting lessons, such as most 


2 6 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


girls continue as an interest and occupation long after 
schooldays are over. 

Ruth and Mollie were kept busy teaching the 
babies and making clothes for the family — cutting 
down Trix’s dress to do duty for Betty; laboriously 
planning little pairs of knickers out of trousers worn 
at the knees; patching, darning, covering- up, hiding 
over, turning and twisting ; making up something out 
of nothing, with the lordly sum of fifteen pounds a 
year each for dress and pocket-money alike. They 
had never known the luxury, dear to girlish hearts, of 
choosing a garment simply because it was pretty or 
becoming. Dark, useful remnants were their lot; 
sailor-hats in summer, cloth toques in winter ; stout, 
useful boots, and dogskin gloves which stood a year’s 
hard wear. 

Many a time over had Mollie stretched forth 
hands and feet for her sister’s inspection, quoting 
derisively — 

‘“Her thickly -made country shoes could not 
conceal the slender contour of her ankles ; her rough 
gloves served only to reveal the patrician beauty of 
her hands.” Look at that, my love — there’s contour 
for you! There’s patrician beauty! What rubbish t 
those books do talk, to be sure ! ’ 

Many a time had the girls groaned together over 
their impecuniosity, and vaguely vowed to ‘ do some- 
thing’ to remedy their condition, until at last Ruth’s 
unrest had reached the point of action, and she 
determined to seize the first opportunity of a private 
conference with her mother. 


AN EVENING AT HOME 


2 7 


It was not easy to secure a tete-a-tete in the house 
of Connor. On this particular evening, Trix was 
practising scales on the piano in the drawing-room, 
while Mollie read a novel, and Betty lolled on the 
rug ; the three boys were busy at lessons, or, as they 
eloquently described it, ‘ stewing,’ round the dining- 
room table. Mr. Connor was smoking his pipe and 
reading the evening papers in his den at the back of 
the house ; and the little, white-faced mother moved 
incessantly from room to room, no sooner settled in 
one place than she was seized with an anxious pre- 
sentiment that she was needed elsewhere. 

She was pretty still, in a pathetic, faded manner ; 
and wherever she went she spoke loving, gentle 
words, and met loving glances in response : but, alas, 
her efforts seemed rather distracting than helpful ! 
She stroked Drummond’s hair, and asked if he was 
sure his throat was better, just as he was on the 
point of completing a difficult addition ; she told her 
husband the tragic history of the cook’s impertinence, 
and handed him a heavy bill, when the poor man 
was enjoying the first quiet rest of the day ; she 
requested Mollie’s advice about spare-room curtains 
at the moment when long -separated lovers were 
united, and it was agony to lift one’s eyes from the 
page for the fraction of a second. 

Husband and children alike answered gently and 
with courtesy, for, if there was little else, there was 
plenty of love in this shabby household, and the 
little mother was the central figure round which 
everything revolved ; nevertheless, her departure 


28 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


was marked by half-involuntary sighs of relief, as 
if a disturbing element had been withdrawn. 

Ruth knew that she would have to bide her time 
until the younger members of the family had 
retired to bed ; but, too restless to settle down 
to any definite occupation, she drifted across the 
drawing-room to where Trix sat, her fingers 
scrambling up and down the notes of the piano. 
Trix was tall and lanky; she had grey eyes, set 
far apart, a retvousse nose, dotted over with quite 
a surprising number of freckles, and an untidy shock 
of light-brown hair. 

In years to come it was possible that she might 
develop into a pretty girl; at the present moment 
she despised appearances, and certainly failed to 
make the best of her good points. Now, as she 
sat by the piano-stool, with shoulders hunched up 
and head poked forward, she looked so awkward 
and ungainly that Ruth’s tried nerves suffered 
afresh at the sight. 

‘For pity’s sake, sit up, Trix!* she cried sharply. 
‘You look a perfect object, bent double like that! 
You might be deformed, to look at your back ! If 
you go on like this, you will grow so round-shouldered 
that you won’t be able to get straight again, and how 
will you like that? ’ 

Trix deliberately finished her scale, then faced her 
sister, and retorted pertly — 

‘ Very much indeed, thank you — if you will only 
realise that I can't help it, and leave me alone ! I’d 
rather be a humpback at once, than be worried 


AN EVENING AT HOME 


29 


morning, noon, and night about deportment, as I am 
now. My back’s my own ; I can use it as I like ! ’ 

‘ It’s wicked to talk like that, Trix, and very im- 
pertinent as well ! Who is to tell you of your faults 
if we don’t at home? Other people look on, and say, 
“ What a fright that girl looks ! How shockingly she 
carries herself!” But they don’t trouble to tell you 
about it, and it is not very pleasant for us when you 
take it like this. If we did not love you and care for 
your interests ’ 

‘ Oh dear me,’ sighed naughty Trix, ‘ then I wish 
you’d love me a little less ! I could bear it quite well 
if you lost your interest, and left me in peace. You 
and Mollie can do the beauty show for the family ; 
I am content to represent “ intellect and common- 
sense.” If you want something to do, you might 
help me with a French exercise instead of nagging. 
It’s simply awful to-day; and if I lose any more 
marks, it’s all up with my chance of getting a prize. 
Now, then — will you, or won’t you ? ’ 

Trix’s method of asking favours was hardly as in- 
gratiating as might be desired, and for a moment the 
chances seemed all in favour of a refusal. The colour 
flamed in Ruth’s cheeks, and her black brows drew 
ominously near together. She was fighting a hard 
battle against pride and resentment; but, as was 
usually the case, the better self won. She nodded 
back at Trix, and said — 

‘ I will ! . . . Run and bring your books. We won’t 
venture into the dining-room, for the boys make such 
a noise that one can’t hear one’s own voice.’ 


30 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


There was something very sweet in the absolute 
surrender of self-will, and Trix, who was the most 
warm-hearted of mortals, promptly bounded up from 
her stool and flung her arms round her sister’s neck. 

‘ You duck — you angel ! You shall nag at me as 
much as ever you like, and I’ll never be cheeky again. 
It’s brickish of you to worry about me at all; but I’ll 
always be a fright, so what’s the use? You are pretty 
enough for the family, Ruth. Ella Bruce’s brother 
watches behind the curtains every Sunday to see you 
pass, and he says you are the prettiest girl he knows, 
and are always so nicely dressed ! ’ 

‘ Poor, deluded mortal ; may he be forgiven for his 
blindness ! I’m the shabbiest creature in the parish ! 
It’s very nice of him to watch ; but I wish he would 
come out from behind the curtains and let me see him. 
I have not so many admirers that I can afford to 
have them hidden from view. What is he like, Trix ; 
handsome? ’ 

‘ Oh, well enough ! Ella thinks him a model, but 
he is too thin and lanky for my taste. He is not 
half good enough for you, Ruth, anyway. You ought 
to marry a duke, and retrieve the fortunes of the 
family ! ’ 

‘ I’m willing, my dear. Produce him, and I 
promise you I will not stand in the way. I could 
do quite easily with being a duchess. It would be 
so soothing to be called “ Your Grace,” and a coronet 
is peculiarly suited to my style of beauty. I won’t 
have you for a bridesmaid, though, if you stoop like 
that. Get your book, Trix, and let us set to work. 


AN EVENING AT HOME 


3i 

Better take advantage of my good mood while it 
lasts.’ 

Trix departed obediently, and returned with a pile 
of books, which she dropped upon the table with a 
bang, which made the other occupants of the room 
start in their seats, and for the next hour the two 
girls wrestled with the difficulties of an advanced 
Brachet exercise. Truth to tell, Ruth was not much 
more expert than Trix herself ; but she was infinitely 
more exact, and, by dint of hunting up back rules, 
and making endless references to the irregular verbs, 
the result achieved was fairly correct. 

It was ten o’clock. Betty and the three boys had 
departed to bed ; Mollie still sat gloating over her 
novel, with a forefinger thrust into either ear to shut 
out the sound of the disturbing discussion on moods 
and tenses. Trix collected her books with a sigh, 
and prepared to go upstairs in her turn. She looked 
white and tired, and the freckles on her nose seemed 
darker and more conspicuous than ever. 

‘ Good-night, old Ruth ! Thanks, most awfully ! 
I’ll do as much for you some day.’ 

‘ Good-night, young Trix ! Mind you do. I shall 
remind you when the time comes.’ 

The door opened and closed; Ruth rose wearily, 
and laid her hand on Mollie’s shoulder. Such a 
charming face was lifted to meet her glance — so 
fresh, so bright, full of such dazzling youth and 
vigour! True, Mollie had been lazing all the evening 
while the others worked ; but as Ruth stood looking 
down at her she wondered for the hundredth time 


32 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


how it was that so little was made of Mollie’s beauty 
in comparison with her own. 

The golden hair rippled back in a thick, soft 
wave ; the grey eyes were large, and generously 
lashed; the laughing lips parted, to show white, 
even, little teeth; yet a stranger, looking for the 
first time at Mollie Farrell, rarely remarked upon 
her good looks. 

‘What a nice girl! What a dear girl! What a 
delightful creature ! ’ they cried, according to their 
different degrees of enthusiasm. They wanted to 
know her, to have her for a friend, and forgot to 
think of mere outward appearance. 

‘ What a noise you have been making, Ruth ! ’ said 
Mollie lazily. ‘ I can’t think why you can’t be quiet 
when you get a chance ! This book is too exciting 
for words. I told you how the lovers quarrelled just 
after they were married, and he went abroad, thinking, 
of course, that she didn’t love him any more; while, 
of course, she simply adored the ground he trod on, 
but thought that he had grown tired of her, while he 
was more madly in ’ 

Ruth gave an exclamation of impatience. 

‘ Oh, what rubbish ! I don’t believe such things 
are possible ! If they really loved each other, do you 
suppose they could keep on pretending while they 
lived together every day, and when it came to say- 
ing good-bye into the bargain? Nonsense! She’d 
break down and howl, and he would comfort her, 
and take off his coat. Look here, Mollie — go to bed ! 
I’ve waited all the evening to have a talk with mother, 


AN EVENING AT HOME 


33 

and you are the only impediment left. Take your 
book with you if you like, — but go!’ 

Mollie rose, unwillingly enough. 

‘ I know what you want to talk about,’ she said, 
looking into Ruth’s face. ‘ I know ; and it’s not a 
mite of use. Mother won’t let you leave home ; she 
needs you far too much. I shan’t go to sleep, for I 
shall want to hear every single word when you come 
upstairs. I’ll snoodle up to the hot bottle, and read 
till you come.’ 

The programme sounded very attractive, — to 
snoodle up to the hot bottle, and lie at ease reading 
an interesting book, — much more attractive than to 
linger downstairs by the dying fire, and discuss dis- 
agreeable problems with an anxious mother. But 
Ruth did not waver in her decision, and a few 
moments later Mrs. Connor was caught paying a 
round of visits to the children’s bedrooms — ‘just in 
time/ as Ruth thought whimsically, ‘to waken the 
poor souls from their first sleep!’ — and escorted 
back to the chair which Mollie had vacated. 

‘Is anything wrong, dear?’ she asked nervously. 
Poor little woman, if a surprise were in store, it 
seemed so much more likely that it should be dis- 
agreeable rather than bright! ‘You don’t feel 
feverish, or ill, or ’ 

‘No, no, muv dear; I just want to talk to you 
about my own affairs. I’m quite well, and so strong 
and — and grown up, don’t you know, that it is time 
I grew independent, and began life on my own 
account. You have Mollie at home, and Trix and 


3 


34 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


Betty growing up, and I think, mother dear, that I 
ought not to be dependent on the pater any longer. 
He has been very good and kind to us all these 
years ; but, still ’ 

She hesitated, and Mrs. Connor looked at her with 
anxious tenderness. She had honestly considered 
the welfare of her two little girls as much as her 
own when she decided to marry a second time, and 
it had been a constant joy to feel that her expecta- 
tions had been fulfilled ; yet here was Ruth, her first- 
born darling, her right hand in household affairs, 
actually talking of leaving home! 

* Aren’t you happy, Ruth ? Have you not been 
happy all these years? I thought you were quite 
content and satisfied.’ 

She sighed ; and Ruth gave an echoing sigh, and 
answered honestly — 

‘ Quite happy, darling, as far as you and the 
pater are concerned. He could not have been 
kinder to us if we had been his very own daughters. 
But satisfied? Oh no, mother; never satisfied for 
a long time back! How could I be? I don’t want 
to seem ungrateful; but I’m only twenty-one, and 
it has been all work and no play, and there are 
so many, many things that I want to do, and see, 
and feel. I’ve never been to a proper grown-up dance 
in my life, for if we have been asked we have not 
had decent clothes to go in, and we never invite 
anyone here, so now people have given over asking 
us even to quiet evenings. I hardly ever speak to 
a soul outside this house, and I get so tired of it 


AN EVENING AT HOME 


35 


all; — and only fifteen pounds a year for dress and 
pocket-money ! Remember what your allowance 
was when you were a girl, and all the jolly times 
you had, and the parties, and the visits, and the 
trips abroad, — and then think of our lives. It is 
dull for us, isn’t it, dear?’ 

Mrs. Connor’s pale cheeks flushed with a touch 
of offence. Not having sufficient insight into girls’ 
natures to understand that there was nothing either 
undutiful or unnatural in Ruth’s lament, she felt 
herself personally injured thereby. 

4 Mollie is happy — Mollie is content ! ’ she said 
briefly. 

And Ruth assented with a brief ‘Yes,’ and said no 
more. 

If the difference between Mollie’s nature and her 
own was not patent to their own mother, it was 
useless to enlarge upon it. She waited a moment or 
two to regain composure, then continued quietly — 

‘ But that was not exactly the point. I did not 
mean to speak of my own troubles. What I feel 
is that when business is so bad, it is not right for 
two grown-up girls to stay at home. You could 
get on without me, with a little extra help for 
sewing, and in time I might earn enough, not only 
to keep myself but to help the others. Honestly, 
now, don’t you think I am right? In my place, 
would you not feel it your duty to the pater to be 
independent, and lighten his responsibility, if even 
by a little?’ 

Mrs. Connor sat silent, torn between two thoughts 


3 6 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


— dread of parting from Ruth, and a longing to 
help the overburdened husband, who had come as 
a rescuer in her own need. No one but herself 
guessed how it tore her heart to present him with 
fresh bills, or to ask for money for all the thousand- 
and-one needs of a growing family. Her very dread 
and nervousness made her choose inappropriate 
moments for her requests, and Mr. Connor’s aloof- 
ness from the ordinary workaday world made 
matters still more difficult. He probably considered 
fifteen pounds a year a lordly dress allowance for 
his two step-daughters ; certainly he would not have 
noticed if they had worn the same garments every 
day for years on end. His own clothes lasted him 
for an incredible period, and were always neatly 
brushed and folded. It did not occur to him that 
girls needed more change than himself. 

Mrs. Connor sat and pondered. It was terrible 
to think of parting from Ruth, but the strain of 
making both ends meet was becoming so acute 
that some method of retrenchment must inevitably 
be found. It is easy for rich people to cut down 
expenses — to give up carriage and horses, dismiss 
two or three servants, and indulge in fewer pleasures 
and excitements; but it is a very different matter 
when there are no superfluities with which to part, 
but only, as it seems, the barest necessaries of life. 
Mrs. Connor’s eyes filled slowly with tears as she 
stretched out her hand and laid it over her 
daughter’s. It was the signal of capitulation, and Ruth 
recognised it as such, and felt a sinking of the heart. 


AN EVENING AT HOME 


37 


‘You will let me go, mother?’ she asked. 

And Mrs. Connor answered brokenly — 

‘If I must, I must! You would come home for 
the holidays: we should not lose you altogether. 
But oh, Ruth, not yet ! Wait until the beginning 
of the term. Years ago, when things were at their 
very worst with me, and I did not know where 
to turn for help, God sent my dear husband to 
take care of me and you two babies. Perhaps — 
perhaps something may happen again. Perhaps, 
after all, it may not be necessary!’ 

They kissed each other silently, and parted for 
the night. Half-way upstairs Ruth remembered 
that her mother had not once inquired as to the 
nature of the work she intended to undertake, and 
smiled whimsically to herself. It was so very 
characteristic of the irresponsible little mistress of 
the household ! 


CHAPTER III 


A PROPOSAL AND A REFUSAL 

I T was tacitly understood in the household that 
after Easter Ruth was going to do ‘ some- 
thing’ to retrieve the family fortunes, but 
what that ‘ something ’ should be remained vague 
and undefined. Ruth herself debated the question 
morning, noon, and night, and, like many another 
poor girl in the same position, bitterly regretted 
an education which had given her no one market- 
able qualification. She could play a little, draw a 
little, speak French a little, speak German a little 
less, make her own clothes in amateur fashion, and — 
what else? Nothing at all that any able-bodied 
woman could not accomplish equally well. If she 
had concentrated her energies on one definite thing, 
and learnt to do it, not pretty well, nor very well, 
but just as well as it could possibly be done, what 
a different prospect would have stretched before 
her now ! 

If she decided to teach, she must be content to 
accept juvenile pupils and a poor salary; if she 
became a companion, she must sacrifice all spirit 
of independence, and become a dutiful drudge, 


A PROPOSAL AND A REFUSAL 


39 


while she knew in her inmost heart that it would 
be wrong to take up nursing, since she felt no real 
vocation for the task. 

It was useless to ask advice of anyone at home, 
so, one afternoon, Ruth betook herself to almost 
the only intimate friend she possessed, — a middle- 
aged spinster who kept house for an adored doctor 
brother. The brother was a friend into the bargain — 
a tall, thin, clever - looking man of thirty - eight, 
engrossed in his practice, which was one of the 
most prosperous in the neighbourhood. Brother 
and sister were seated at tea together when Ruth 
was announced, and she looked round the pretty 
room with admiring eyes. Pink silk lamp-shades, 
luxurious cushions, bowls of spring flowers, a tea 
equipage, bright and dainty and complete, — oh, how 
delightful it all looked after the bare shabbiness of 
the room at home; and what fascinating clothes 
Eleanor was wearing ! 

Despite her affection, one-and-twenty was inclined 
to think pretty things thrown away upon an ante- 
diluvian creature of forty, but if Ruth could have 
had a glimpse of herself as ‘others saw her' at 
that moment, she might have been more content. 
The subdued lamplight dealt kindly with the old 
blue serge coat and skirt, the pink scarf at her 
neck matched the colour on her cheeks, and the 
eyes underneath the black brows were unusually 
bright and animated. She was always a welcome 
guest at this hospitable house, and it was a pleasant 
variety to be petted and fussed over, provided with 


40 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


cushions and footstools, and tempted to eat by a 
fresh supply of hot buttered scones and a delectable 
chocolate cake studded over with walnuts. Ruth 
laughed, and dimpled into ever brighter beauty. 

‘ It makes me feel so nice and young,’ she cried, 
‘ as if I were a spoilt only child, instead of the staid 
eldest daughter of a family! But I ought to be 
staid ; I can’t afford to frivol any longer, for I am 
going to take a most important step, and start life 
on my own account.’ 

Brother and sister alike looked up with sharp 
inquiry, and Ruth, understanding, broke into a 
merry laugh. 

‘ Oh, not that ! Nothing half so interesting ! Merely 
going to earn my living, and I came to ask your 
advice as to how I had best set about it. Nothing 
is decided so far, except that I am to earn enough 
money to keep myself, and contribute largely to 
home expenses. That’s the end, but the puzzle is 
to find out the means.’ 

‘ Poor lassie ! ’ said Miss Maclure gently. She 
had a soft, Scotch burr in her voice, and her plain 
face was full of an almost motherly kindness as she 
looked at the pretty girl across the hearth. She 
had private means of her own, and her brother was 
a prosperous man; but she knew enough of the 
world to understand the nature of the struggle of 
which Ruth spoke so lightly. 

‘ It’s easier saying than doing, I’m afraid, dearie. 
There are so many women searching for work now- 
adays, and for many positions it is necessary to pre- 


A PROPOSAL AND A REFUSAL 


4i 


pare by long and expensive training. We wanted a 
lady secretary for one of the societies in which I am 
interested, and we had hundreds of applicants who 
were expert typists and stenographers, and had all 
sorts of diplomas to show, but you have nothing of 
the kind.’ 

‘No, nor a penny to spend on training. I must 
be taken as I am, or not at all. Don’t discourage 
me, Eleanor, please. Mollie runs the cold tap per- 
sistently at home, and I really need appreciation. 
There must be something that I can do, if I set 
my wits to work. I am not going to be a nurse, 
Dr. Maclure, so don’t think that I am leading up to 
a request that you should get me into a hospital. 
I don’t like sick people unless they are my very 
own, and it would be almost as dull to be shut up 
in a hospital as to remain at home.’ 

Miss Maclure looked a trifle shocked at this 
candid confession, but her brother laughed, and said 
approvingly — 

‘ That’s right ! I admire your honesty. We have 
far too many nurses who take up the work without 
any real fitness, and I should be sorry to see you 
added to the number. Well, let me see! . . . After 
hospital nursing, the next most popular resort is to 
turn author and write a novel. Have you any leaning 
in that direction ? * 

He looked across at Ruth with a humorous twitch- 
ing of his clean-shaven lips. Once again she felt 
conscious that the Maclures looked upon her as a 
pretty child, to be petted and humoured rather than a 


42 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


serious woman of the world, and once again the know- 
ledge brought with it a feeling of rest and comfort. 

She crinkled her brows and smiled back at the 
doctor, answering frankly — 

‘ Oh yes, plenty of leanings ! I should love to 
write, and Mollie and I are always “ imagining ” to 
make life more lively and exciting; but, when it 
comes to sitting down with a pen in my hand, my 
thoughts seem to take wing and fly away, and the 
words won’t come. They are all stiff and formal, 
and won’t express what I want. Mollie gets on 
better, for she writes as she talks, so it’s natural at 
least. She wrote quite a long story once, and read 
it aloud to me as she went on, but it was never 
finished, and I don’t think for a moment that any 
paper would have looked at it. The people were all 
lords and dukes and millionaires, and we don’t know 
even a knight. I expect it was full of mistakes.’ 

Dr. Maclure smiled and rose from his seat. 

‘Well, I have some letters to write, so I will leave 
you to have your talk with Eleanor ; but I am starting 
off again on my rounds in half an hour, and shall be 
driving past your house. It is a disagreeable evening. 
Will you let me give you a lift?’ 

Ruth consented eagerly. The blue serge coat felt 
none too warm in the bleak east wind, and it would 
be a relief to be spared the chilly walk, and be 
bowled along instead in the doctor’s luxurious 
brougham. She drew her chair nearer to the fire, 
and proceeded to confide various whys and where- 
fores to the sympathetic Eleanor — sympathetic, but 


A PROPOSAL AND A REFUSAL 


43 


hardly responsive this afternoon for some mysterious 
reason. The while Ruth set forward one idea after 
another, Miss Maclure sat gazing at her with an 
intent, questioning gaze, as though too much occu- 
pied with her own thoughts to grasp the meaning 
of the conversation. Ruth felt chilled and dis- 
appointed, for during the last few days the constant 
thought in the background of her mind had been, 
‘ Eleanor will advise me ! Eleanor will know what 
to do!’ 

Miss Maclure was a busy woman, whose name 
figured in a dozen committees. She knew everyone, 
went everywhere, and her word had weight in guilds, 
societies, and associations. What could be more 
easy than for her to find a pleasant and lucrative 
berth for a pet girl friend, and settle her in it with- 
out delay ? Ruth had already imagined a touching 
scene wherein she had been introduced to her future 
sphere of work, while those in authority overpowered 
Miss Maclure with thanks for helping them to find 
the ideal person to fill the vacant post. But Eleanor 
said nothing, suggested nothing, only sat staring 
with those grave, questioning eyes ! 

It was almost a relief when the half-hour was over, 
and the doctor gave the summons for departure. 
Then Eleanor came back to the present once more, 
and was all that was kind and loving. 

‘ Have you no wraps with you, dear ? Is that all 
you have on?’ she asked, as the girl buttoned her 
thin coat and pulled the scarf higher round her 
throat; and Ruth answered ‘Yes,’ in an irresponsive 


44 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


tone, which effectually put a stop to further remarks. 
She might speak of her own poverty, but not even 
Eleanor Maclure herself could be allowed to pity, or 
offer to supply a want. That was Miss Ruth’s idea 
of proper pride, and she straightened her back, and 
held her head higher than ever as she crossed the 
hall and took her seat in the carriage. 

Such a luxurious brougham it was, with its well- 
cushioned seats, its electric reading-lamp attached 
to the wall, its rack for books and papers, and cosy 
fur rug! Ruth tucked the rug securely in position, 
and, looking up, caught the reflection of her face in 
the strip of mirror opposite. The blue serge toque 
sat so jauntily on her head that it looked quite 
smart; the pink tie was undoubtedly becoming. 
Well, it was a comfort to be pretty, at least! To 
have been poor and plain would have been quite too 
depressing. She smiled back in approving fashion, 
to feel somewhat disconcerted a moment later as 
the mirror reflected Donald Maclure’s face beside 
her own. He was staring at her with the same 
intent questioning which she had noticed in Eleanor’s 
eyes, and surely he looked paler, older, more haggard 
than usual ! She turned towards him, warmed into 
increased friendship by the presentiment that he was 
in trouble like herself. 

4 It’s so good of you to take me home, Dr. Maclure ! 
It may seem curious to you, but it’s quite a treat to 
me to drive about in this comfy carriage. I so 
seldom travel in anything but shaky omnibuses. I 
should not object to being a lady doctor, if I could 


A PROPOSAL AND A REFUSAL 


have a brougham like this of my very own. There ! 
We never thought of that when we were discussing 
my possible fields of labour ! * 

Dr. Maclure bent forward, and glanced out of the 
window. His horse was travelling quickly to-night ; 
in another ten minutes Mr. Connor’s house would be 
reached, and his opportunity over. He turned to 
face his companion, and said quietly — 

‘ There is another possibility open to you, Ruth, 
which you have perhaps not considered. Have you 
ever thought of it, I wonder? Can you guess what 
I mean?’ 

The grey eyes stared into his in frankest bewilder- 
ment. 

‘No/ cried Ruth — ‘no! What is it? Something 
nice? Tell me what it is.’ 

‘You have never guessed that I love you; that I 
have loved you for years, since you were a girl at 
school? You have never once guessed it all this 
time? ’ 

He read his answer in the blank face and startled 
eyes, for Ruth was too utterly taken aback to feel 
the usual embarrassment. She sat perfectly still, 
gazing not at him but at the reflection of his face in 
the mirror opposite. Dr. Maclure! Was she dream- 
ing, or was it really his voice which she heard uttering 
these extraordinary words ? Dr. Maclure loved her — 
had loved her for years ! It was too inconceivable to 
be grasped ! He asked if she had not guessed his 
secret, but Ruth had not thought of him at all ; he 
had not entered into her calculations except as 


4 6 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


‘Eleanor’s brother’ — a nonentity who might be 
agreeable or the reverse, according as he drove her 
home on wet evenings, or interrupted a cosy tete-a 
tite. 

She did not reply to the question in words; but 
he was answered all the same, for she heard him 
sigh, and saw a quiver pass across the thin face. 

‘I am too old, Ruth — is that it? You never 
thought of me as a possible lover ? ’ 

‘Oh no, never once! You always seemed so 
busy and occupied, and you have Eleanor to look 
after you. You have always been very kind to 
me, but you were kind to Mollie and Trix and 
Betty as well. I did not feel that you treated me 
differently from them. You are so clever; and 
you saw yourself, when we talked this afternoon, I 
can do nothing. ... I don’t see how you can possibly 
like me.’ 

‘ Don’t you ? ’ he asked quietly. ‘ But I do, Ruth ; 
I care more than I can express. I have not spoken 
before, for you seemed too young. I should not 
have spoken to-day if you had not told us of this 
new move. You don’t know how hard it is for 
a girl to go out into the world and earn her living ; 
but I do, and I should like to save you from it, 
if it can be done. I could give you a comfortable 
home, and enough money to make life easy and 
pleasant. It would be my best happiness to see 
you happy. We could travel; you would be able 
to help Mollie and the rest. If you married me, 
your people would be my people, and I should be 


A PROPOSAL AND A REFUSAL 


4 7 


as anxious as yourself to let them share our good 
fortune; and I would love you very dearly, Ruth! 
I seem old to you, perhaps, but my love would be 
more proved and certain than if I were a boy of 
your own age. I am a prosperous man, but I 
want something more from life than I have had 
so far — something that you alone can give me. 
You hold my key to happiness, Ruth!* 

Ruth drew back into the corner of the carriage 
and turned her face into the shadow. She wanted 
to think. What an extraordinary change in the 
outlook at life to have happened in a few brief 
moments ! Dr. Maclure’s wife ! Here was an 
answer indeed to the question which had been 
occupying her thoughts for the last few weeks ! 

Suppose — suppose, just for one moment, that she 
said yes ? Suppose that on getting home she walked 
into the dining-room and announced her engagement 
to a prosperous and charming man, who was already 
a family friend and favourite? What fun! What 
excitement! What pride on the part of the little 
mother; what transparent relief to the overtaxed 
pater! Mollie and Trix would begin at once to 
discuss bridesmaids’ dresses, and there would be a 
trousseau to buy, and all the bustle and excitement 
of a first marriage in a family. And afterwards? 
A big, handsomely appointed house, pretty clothes, 
lots of money, the power to help those whom she 
loved. . . . 

It sounded good — very good indeed! Much 
more attractive than those nursery governess and 


48 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


companion schemes which she dreaded, despite all 
her resolutions. It would be delightful to be her 
own mistress, and do just as she liked. . . . 

And then a thought occurred. What of Eleanor? 
Ruth recalled the intent gaze which had mystified 
her so much during the afternoon, and felt convinced 
that Miss Maclure had guessed her brother’s secret. 
What was her feeling in the matter? Was she 
jealous of a rival in her brother’s affections, or 
loyally anxious for his happiness, regardless of how 
her own future might be affected? A spasm of 
curiosity found voice in a sudden question — 

‘ But there is Eleanor. If you married, what 
would become of her?’ 

( There would be no difficulty about that. When 
we took up house together we made a solemn 
agreement that if either wished to marry in the 
future the other should not hinder in any possible 
way. Eleanor has her own income, and many 
interests in life to keep her happy and occupied. 
She would live near us, I hope, but you should be 
entire mistress of your home, Ruth.’ 

He evidently thought she had looked upon his 
sister’s presence in the house as a hindrance to 
her happiness, but, in truth, Ruth felt a chilly 
sinking of heart at his reply. The thought of 
the big house was not half so attractive, shorn of 
the figure of the sympathetic friend. The library 
with no Eleanor sitting writing at her desk; the 
drawing-room with no Eleanor in the deep-cushioned 
chair; the dining-room with no Eleanor at the head 


A PROPOSAL AND A REFUSAL 


49 


of the table — how blank it all seemed ! How dread- 
fully dull to be alone all day, with only the doctor 
to break the monotony! Only the doctor! The 
blood rushed in a flood to Ruth’s cheeks as she 
realised the significance of that one word. She 
turned impetuously towards her companion, and 
gripped his arm with nervous pressure. 

‘ Don’t tempt me ! ’ she cried earnestly — * don’t 
tempt me ! There are so many things that I should 
like, and I keep thinking of them, when I should 
think only of you. ... I’d love to be rich, and have 
a nice house, and play Lady Bountiful at home ! 
I’d love to travel about and see the world, instead 
of jogging along in one little rut; and, really and 
truly, I dread turning out to work, and am a coward 
at heart — but, — that’s all ! I have always liked you 
very much as a friend, but I can’t imagine ever 
feeling any different. When I was thinking over 
things just now, I — don’t be angry! I don’t want 
to hurt you, only to be quite, quite honest — I 
thought more of Eleanor than of you ! I hardly 
thought of you at all.’ 

The doctor’s thin face looked very drawn and 
pained, but he smiled in response to her pleading 
glance. 

‘ I’m not angry, dear. Why should I be ? It is 
not your fault that you do not care, and it is best 
for us both to know the truth. I feared it might be 
so. I am too old and staid to attract a bright young 
girl, but I even now cannot bring myself to regret 
my love. It has given me the happiest hours of my 
4 


50 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


life, and I hope you will always let me help you in 
any way that is possible. I think you owe me that 
privilege, don’t you, Ruth ? ’ 

‘ Oh, I do — I do ! If it is any pleasure to you, I 
promise faithfully to come to you whenever I need a 
friend, and I should like you to help me. That 
means a great deal, for I am horribly proud. There 
are very few people from whom I can accept a 
favour.’ 

He smiled again, but with an evident effort, and 
Ruth, peeping at his averted profile, felt a pang of 
real personal suffering at the sight of his pain. It 
seemed dreadful that she should have such power to 
affect this strong man; to take the light out of his 
face and make it old and worn and grey ! 

The carriage was nearing home ; in a few minutes’ 
time the drive would be over, and she would have 
no chance of continuing the conversation. With a 
sudden swelling of the heart she realised that she 
could not part without another expression of regret. 

4 1 am so sorry, so dreadfully sorry to have 
grieved you ! But you would not like me to marry 
you just for what you could give me; you would 
not have been satisfied with that, would you, Dr. 
Maclure?’ 

His eyes met hers with a flash of determination. 

‘No,’ he cried — unhesitatingly — ‘never! I want 
a wife who loves me, or no wife at all ! One never 
knows what lies ahead in this world, and if dark 
days come I should like to feel that she cared for me 
more, rather than less. It would be hard for us 


A PROPOSAL AND A REFUSAL 


5i 


both if she valued only my possessions, and they 
took to themselves wings and fled. And there is 
your own future to consider. Love will come to you 
some day, and you must be free to welcome him. 
Don’t distress yourself about me, Ruth ; I have my 
work for consolation. Before I get home to-night I 
shall have seen so much suffering that I shall be 
ashamed to nurse my own trouble.’ 

‘Yes,’ said Ruth faintly. 

His words seemed to place her at an immense 
distance, as if already he had accepted his burden 
and put it resolutely out of sight. She felt chilled 
and humiliated, for in the depths of her heart she 
knew that if Dr. Maclure had been persistent in his 
request, and had condescended to ‘tempt’ her, to 
use her own expressive phrase, she would very 
probably have succumbed to the temptation, however 
much she might have regretted her decision later on. 
But Donald would have none of her; he wanted a 
wife who cared for himself, and not for his posses- 
sions. Ruth felt almost as if it were she herself 
who had been refused. It was not an agreeable 
sensation to experience after a first proposal. 


CHAPTER IV 


A MEETING 

O NE bright spring afternoon about a week 
after Ruth’s visit to Miss Maclure, Mollie 
went out to execute some shopping com- 
missions, and on her way home took a short cut 
through the park, which was the great summer 
resort of the northern town in which her lot was 
cast. 

She was an ardent lover of Nature, and it was a 
joy to see the tiny green buds bursting into life on 
trees and hedges, and to realise that the long winter 
was at an end. 

‘Nasty, shivery, chilblainey thing, — I hate it!’ 
said Mollie to herself, with a shiver of disgust. ‘ It 
might be very nice if one had lots of furs, and 
skating, and parties, and fires in one’s bed-room. 
People who can enjoy themselves like that may talk 
of the ‘joys of winter,’ but, from my point of view, 
they don’t exist. Give me summer, and flowers at 
a penny a bunch ! This dear old park and I have 
had many good times together. I think I have 
sampled most of the seats in my time ! ’ 

It was, indeed, a favourite summer custom of the 


52 


A MEETING 


53 


Farrell girls to repair to a shady bench under 
a tree with such portable sewing as happened 
to be on hand, for when the sun shone in its 
strength the temperature of Attica was more like 
that of an oven than a room. The winding paths 
were, therefore, familiar to Mollie; but they were 
apt to be puzzling to strangers who, like herself, 
wished to take a short cut from one side of the park 
to another. 

To-day as she approached the junction of four 
cross-ways, she saw before her the figure of an old 
man, glancing irresolutely from side to side, then 
turning round, as though in search of someone whom 
he could consult in his perplexity. Besides Mollie 
herself, there was no one in sight, so she quickened 
her pace and approached the stranger with the 
bright, frank smile which came so readily to her 
lips. Mollie was nothing if not sociable ; she never 
lost a chance of talking if it came in her way ; even 
to direct wandering old gentlemen was more amus- 
ing than nothing, and this one had such a curious 
old-world appearance ! 

‘ Can I help you ? * she asked brightly ; and the 
old man planted his stick more firmly on the 
ground, and stared at her with grim disfavour. 

‘ In what way, may I ask, do I appear to be in 
need of help ? ’ 

It was decidedly a snub, but some people are not 
easily quelled, and Mollie Farrell was one of the 
number. Instead of being annoyed, she was simply 
amused, and her grey eyes twinkled with mischief. 


54 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


He was a cross old dear, and proud too! quite 
amazed that anyone should suppose it possible that 
he should need assistance of any kind. 

‘ I’m sorry,’ she replied ; ‘ I thought you had lost 
your way, and that I might be able to direct you. 
Please forgive me for seeming to interfere.’ 

She took a step forward, but the old man’s eyes 
seemed to hold her back. He was looking at her 
fixedly beneath his heavy brows ; such bushy, black 
eyebrows they were, and she fancied that the 
grim expression softened for a moment as he 
replied — 

* You are right. I have lost my way ! My cabman 
brought me to the park gates, and as he said there 
was a direct path across, I thought I should like the 
walk. As a result, I find myself completely out of 
my reckoning. It is a stretch of imagination to call 
this a direct path.’ 

‘ Oh, it’s direct enough when you know it,’ said 
Mollie easily, ‘ ever so much nicer than going round 
by the streets. It is a beautiful park, and we are 
very proud of it. When the trees are in blossom, it 
is like fairyland — you can’t imagine how beautiful 
it is.’ 

‘ Possibly not,’ returned the stranger curtly. * In 
the meantime, however, there is nothing particularly 
alluring in the scene, and you will excuse my remind- 
ing you that we are standing in a direct draught. I 
should be obliged if you could direct me to Langton 
Terrace without further delay.’ 

Mollie laughed merrily. 


A MEETING 


55 


‘ That is just what I have been waiting to do, but 
you would not tell me where you were bound. I am 
walking in that direction myself, and if you will 
allow me I will show you the shortest cut. I know 
the park so well that I can dodge about from one 
path to another, and cut off some of the corners. It 
is cold just here, but the cross-roads are sheltered 
even now/ 

The stranger shrugged his shoulders, and said 
‘ Humph ’ in an incredulous manner, and that was 
his sole reply in words. He turned, however, and 
walked by Mollie’s side, leaning heavily on his stick, 
and taking such short, laboured steps, that it was 
evident that the exercise was almost too much for 
his strength. Mollie longed to offer him the support 
of her strong arm, but even her audacity failed at 
the sight of the grim face. She looked inquiringly 
at his feet, for the symptoms of temper all hinted to 
the explanation of gout. But no ! there were no 
cloth shoes to be seen, only the trimmest of well- 
polished boots. 

‘ Perhaps he is just recovering from an attack, 
or sickening for another/ said Mollie to herself. 
‘ Anyway, he is ill, poor old fellow, for his face looks 
quite grey, just like that poor Mr. Burgess before he 
died. I expect he can’t help being cross. I should 
be horrid myself if I were always in pain. I 
remember that day I had on those new boots that 
hurt my feet, I quarrelled with Ruth all the way 
home. . . . The question is, shall I talk, or let him 
alone? If it were me, I’d like to be amused, to 


56 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


make the time pass. I’ll try anyway, and see how 
he responds/ 

They had entered one of the smaller paths by this 
time, and to the right lay the wide, grey surface of 
a lake dotted over by little islands, the largest 
of which was connected with the shore by an 
ornamental bridge. Mollie felt a kind of possessive 
pride in the scene, and pointed out the beauties 
thereof as eagerly as though she were the owner of 
all she surveyed. 

‘ It’s the largest lake in any of the parks in the 
north; some people say it is nearly as big as the 
Serpentine. I don’t know, for I have never been 
in London. In summer time hundreds of men come 
and sail boats — quite great big boats — from side 
to side. It looks so pretty to see all the white sails 
floating about in the sunshine.’ 

‘ Indeed ! ’ 

(‘ Doesn’t care for boats. I’ll try something else/) 
‘ Do you see that big island, the biggest of all ? ’ 
pursued the indefatigable Mollie aloud. ‘It is full 
of peacocks. There are dozens and dozens of 
peacocks! You can see them sometimes strutting 
about with their tails spread out, and roosting right 
up in the trees. People say that peacocks are the 
laziest birds in existence. They go to rest earlier, 
and get up later than anything else/ 

‘ Indeed ! ’ 

Still grimmer silence ; still slower and more halting 
footsteps. Presently the stranger stopped short and 
asked abruptly — 


A MEETING 


57 


c How far are we still from Langton Terrace? 
Five minutes’ walk — ten minutes? We are more 
than half-way, I suppose ? ’ 

‘Not quite, I am afraid. If you are tired, would 
you not rest on this seat for a few minutes? It is 
really quite sheltered behind the trees. If you can 
tell me which end of the terrace you want to reach, 
it will make a little difference in the way we ought 
to take. There are three blocks of houses, which 
are all known by the same name. You wanted to 
go to •’ 

‘No. 7,’ said the stranger; and sat down heavily 
upon the seat. He leant both hands on his stick 
and rested his chin upon them, as though thank- 
ful for the support; and Mollie stood before him 
staring fixedly at his face. 

Aquiline features, sharpened by suffering into yet 
finer lines, closely-set lips drooping out into lines 
of fretful impatience, sunken eyes beneath over- 
hanging brows. She studied them one by one, 
until, struck by her silence, the old man looked up 
in surprise. 

‘No. 7, I said. If you live in the neigh- 
bourhood, you may know the house, and possibly 
its inmates?’ 

‘ Yes, I know them all ; they are nice people and 
very kind to me. I’ve known them quite a number 
of years.’ 

‘ Mr. and Mrs. Connor have a large family, I 
believe — a number of young children.’ 

‘ Oh, dozens ! ’ replied Mollie easily. She was 


58 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


enjoying herself intensely, but trying to preserve 
an appearance of innocent calm. ‘ What an 
adventure,’ she was saying to herself — ‘oh, what 
an adventure. What fun to tell it all to Ruth and 
the girls ! I must remember every word, so as to 
repeat it in style!’ Aloud, she added carelessly, 
‘ There are two girls, and lots of little boys. It 
seems as if there were boys, boys everywhere, 
wherever you turn all over the house ; but they 
are ubiquitous creatures, so perhaps there are not 
quite so many as it seems. They are handsome 
little fellows, and I believe clever too. Mrs. 
Connor is a very pretty woman, and always 
kind and gentle. Everybody likes her. Mr. 
Connor is nice too. I don’t think he is at all 
strong, and he has to work very hard for that 
big family.’ 

‘ Indeed ! ’ The strange old man did not display 
the slightest sign of sympathy for Mr. Connor’s 
anxieties. He relaxed his hold of the stick, and 
sank wearily against the back of the seat. ‘ There 
are two stepdaughters, I believe — the two Miss 
Farrells?’ 

‘Ah!’ exclaimed Mollie deeply. It was quite a 
tragic note, as who should say, ‘ Now we are 
beginning to talk ! Now, at last, we reach the real 
point of the discussion! Just that deep ‘Ah,’ and 
no more, until perforce another question must be 
asked. 

‘You know the Miss Farrells also?' 

‘ I do ! ' 


A MEETING 


59 

‘And find them as attractive as the rest of the 
family? * 

‘ Oh, more — much more ! They are darlings ! ’ 
cried Mollie, with unction, ‘especially the younger. 
Her name is Mary, but they call her Mollie, 
because it suits her better. Don’t you always 
imagine a Mollie very sweet, and charming, and 
attractive ? * 

‘ I can’t say that I have devoted any attention to 
the subject. So Mary is the younger of the two, is 
she ? And the elder ? ’ 

‘ Ruth ! she’s pretty and serious, and very, very 
nice; but Mollie is nicer, all the same. When you 
get to know them, you must promise to like Mollie 
best, for my sake ! I’m so fond of her, that I want 
everybody to be the same. I like her better than 
anyone I ever knew ! ’ 

The old man smiled grimly. 

‘ You appear to be of an enthusiastic temperament ; 
I fancy I shall prefer to judge for myself when I 
make the young lady’s acquaintance. We had 
better be getting on now. I am sorry to hinder 
your progress, but it is not possible for me to move 
more quickly at present. I should not have 
attempted the walk if I had known that it was so 
long; but the cab jolted insufferably, and the sun- 
shine was tempting. Well, — there is nothing for it 
but to make another effort ! ’ 

He pressed his hands on the seat to lighten the 
effort of rising, but before he had got any further, 
Mollie stepped forward eagerly, and laid a hand on 


6o THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


his shoulder. Her cheeks were flushed with colour, 
her eyes a-sparkle with excitement. 

‘Unless you will let me help you! . . . I’m very 
strong; I could support you easily, if you would take 
my arm and lean on me. I’d love to do it. Do let 
me ? W on’t you, — U ncle Bernard ? ’ 


CHAPTER V 


AN INVITATION 

T HE old man fell backward on the seat 
with an exclamation of keenest surprise. 
His sunken eyes stared into Mollie’s 
face as she bent over him ; at the golden hair curling 
beneath the dark toque, the grey eyes, the curving 
lips. Each feature in turn was scrutinised as if he 
were searching for something familiar which had so 
far escaped notice. Apparently it was not dis- 
covered, for the expression of amazement deepened 
upon his face, and he asked sharply — 

‘ What did you say ? What did you call me ? I 
don’t understand what you can mean ! ’ 

Mollie sat down on the bench, and smiled 
brightly into his face. 

‘ Uncle Bernard ! You are Uncle Bernard 
Farrell ! I knew you the moment you said that 
you were going to No. 7, and asked if I knew 
the Connors. Of course I know them, because I 

am ’ She hesitated, and Mr. Farrell finished 

the sentence for her. 

‘You are one of Mr. Cdnnor’s daughters. The 


62 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


eldest, I presume. I have not the pleasure of 
knowing your name/ 

‘ No-o ! I am not Trix. She is a child, only 
fifteen. I was nineteen on my last birthday. I 
am/ — for once in her life Mollie had the grace to 
blush, and looked a trifle discomposed — ‘ I’m Mollie 
Farrell/ 

The glance which the old man cast upon her was 
the reverse of flattering. 

* You are Mollie Farrell, are you ? * he repeated 
coldly. ‘ Evidently modesty is not one of your 
failings, young lady. It might have been wiser 
if you had allowed me to discover your attractions 
for myself. Do you consider it quite honest — we 
will not discuss the question of good taste — to 
play a double part, and criticise your relations 
to any stranger whom you may meet in your 
walks? * 

‘You asked me; you began it! I should not 
have mentioned them if you had not asked that 
question. Then I recognised you, and thought it 
would be fun. You were not a stranger, you see; 
you were Uncle Bernard/ 

‘ That may be my name, but as I have never seen 
you before, I can hardly rank as a friend. May I 
ask how you came to recognise me at all ? * 

‘ Oh yes ! We have your portraits at home, and 
mother often talks of you, and the happy times she 
had when she used to visit you with father when 
they were engaged. When we were children it was 
a favourite game for one of us to be Uncle Bernard, 


AN INVITATION 


63 


and the other guests staying at the Court, and we 
used to go through all the adventures which father 
had as a boy, — fall into the mill-stream and be 
rescued by the dog, and be chased by the bull in 
the long meadow, and ride on the top of the 
waggons at the harvest home. We know all about 
the house, and the tapestry in the hall, and the 
funny wooden pictures of the Dutch ancestors, and 
the long gallery where you used to dance at night. 
Mother loves talking about it. She has not much 
fun in her life now, poor dear, and that makes her 
think all the more of her youth. We envy her, 
Ruth and Trix and I, because we have a very quiet 
time at home. We are poor, you see. You can’t 
have much fun if you are poor.’ 

‘ You think that riches are the one thing needful ; 
that if you had enough money your happiness 
would be assured ? ’ 

‘ Ah ! ’ sighed Mollie rapturously. * How happy I 
should be! I’ve never had enough money for my 
wants in all my life, so I can’t even imagine the 
bliss of it. I should not know how to be happy 
enough.’ 

The old man looked at her silently. She saw 
that he was about to speak, but the words were long 
in coming. A cloud had drifted across the sun, and 
the stretch of park looked suddenly grey and bare. 
Mollie drew her shoulders together with an in- 
voluntary shiver. Something had suddenly damped 
her ardour of enthusiasm ; but it was not so much 
the bleak wind as the sight of the face gazing into 


64 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


her own, with its set lips, and bleached, joyless 
expression. For years to come Mollie could recall 
that moment, and feel again the chill in her veins 
with which she listened to his reply. 

‘All my life long/ said Bernard Farrell slowly, 
‘ all my life everything that I have touched has 
turned to gold, and everyone I have loved/ — he 
paused, lingering on the word, and again Mollie 
shivered in sympathetic understanding — ‘everyone 
whom I have loved has diedV The wind seemed 
to take up the word, and repeat it in melancholy 
echo. ‘ Died ! died ! died ! ’ wailed the trees, tossing 
drearily to and fro. ‘ Died ! 5 shivered the ripple 
over the cold grey lake. The clouds gathered in 
a pall overhead. 

‘ I'm sorry ! ’ gasped Mollie faintly — ‘ I’m so sorry ! ’ 
But Mr. Farrell stopped her with a hasty gesture. 

‘ Please spare me protestations of sympathy. They 
were the last thing I wished to evoke. I merely 
wished to impress upon you that I am in a unique 
position for judging the worth of riches. ... Is it 
your pleasure that we continue our journey? The 
afternoon is growing chill/ 

Mollie rose in confusion, but she did not reply, 
nor make any further offer of support. There was 
something in the old man’s voice which forbade 
familiarities. He was no longer merely cross and 
unamiable ; she had caught a glimpse into the secret 
of a desolate heart, and the sight sobered her youthful 
spirits. 

‘ First his wife/ she said to herself, as she led the 


AN INVITATION 


65 


way onward — ‘pretty Aunt Edna, whom mother 
loved so much. He adored her, and they were 
never parted for a day till she took typhoid, and 
died. The little girl died the year after, and he 
had no one left but Ned. Mother says he was the 
handsomest boy she ever met, and the cleverest, 
and the best. Even now, after all these years, she 
can’t speak of the day he was drowned without 
crying. . . I always hated to hear that story ! 

‘She says the real Uncle Bernard died with Ned. 
He seemed to disappear from that day, and an 
entirely different person appeared in his place. He 
had been kind and hospitable, fond of having people 
around him and making them happy; but after that 
he shut himself up and became a regular hermit. 
Then he went abroad, and since he came back four 
years ago and reopened the Court, he has written 
to nobody, and nobody has seen him. But he has 
come to see us to-day of his own free will. I wonder 
why ? Something has happened to make him break 
the silence. What can it have been ? ’ 

She dared not ask the question; but, as the feeble 
steps endeavoured to keep pace with her own, a 
possible explanation darted into Mollie’s mind. The 
poor old man was ill, very ill ; there was an expression 
on the grey, sunken face which was eloquent even to 
her inexperience. Death was coming forward to meet 
him, coming very near; standing upon the very 
threshold ! Strong, happy nineteen shuddered at 
the thought, and felt an overpowering pity for the 
waning life. 

5 


66 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


Mollie longed to comfort the old man with the 
assurance that there were many still left who could 
help and minister to his declining days; but her 
previous overtures had met with so little success 
that she was afraid of meeting yet another rebuff, 
and, with unusual prudence, decided to await a better 
opportunity. 

Langton Terrace was reached at last, and Mollie 
produced a key and opened the door of No. 7. 
In a household where there are so many children 
and so few servants, the latchkey was in constant 
use, and thus it happened that she could bring 
her guest unnoticed into the house and escort him 
to her stepfather’s sanctum, which was sure to be 
unoccupied at this hour of the afternoon. She 
drew forward an armchair, poked the fire into a 
blaze, and laid Mr. Farrell’s hat and stick on the 
table, while he lay wearily against the cushions. 
He looked woefully exhausted, and Mollie’s kind 
heart had a happy inspiration. 

‘ I shan’t tell anyone that you are here until you 
have had a rest,’ she said assuringly. ‘ This is the 
pater’s den, and his private property after four o’clock, 
so you will be quite undisturbed. Just tell me what 
will refresh you most — tea, coffee, wine ? I can bring 
what you like quite quietly.’ 

‘Tea, please — tea, and ten minutes’ rest. I shall 
be better then,’ Mr. Farrell said wearily. 

Mollie left the room to prepare a dainty little 
tray in the pantry, and beg a private pot of tea from 
the kitchen. The idea of waiting in secret upon 


AN INVITATION 


67 


Uncle Bernard was delightfully exciting; it was 
almost as good as running the blockade, to creep 
past the dining-room door where her mother and 
sisters were assembled, and listen to the murmur 
of voices from within. 

If they knew — oh, if they knew ! She had prepared 
some crisp slices of toast, skimmed the cream off the 
milk in defiance of cook’s protests, and made sure 
that the water in the little covered jug was boiling, 
and not only moderately warm, as the custom was. 
It was the simplest of meals, but at least everything 
was as tempting as hands could make it, and Mollie 
had the satisfaction of pouring out two cups of tea, and 
seeing the last slice of toast disappear from the rack. 
She took nothing herself, and preserved a discreet 
silence until Mr. Farrell replaced cup and plate on 
the table, and condescended to smile approval. 

‘Thank you, Miss Mollie; I am obliged to you 
for securing me this rest. Judging from my first im- 
pressions of your character, I should not have expected 
so much common sense. I feel quite refreshed, and 
ready to see your mother when it is convenient.’ 

Mollie lifted the tray, and stood for a moment 
looking down with an air of triumph. 

‘ I’m so glad ! I talk a lot of nonsense, but I 
can be quite sensible if I like, and I did want to help 
you, Uncle Bernard; I’ll send mother in here, where 
you can have your talk in peace. It’s the only 
chance of being uninterrupted.’ 

Mr. Farrell made no reply, and Mollie made haste 
to deposit the tray in the pantry, and rush for the 


68 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


dining-room door. The secret had been kept so long 
that she felt sore — absolutely sore with the strain. 
It seemed incredible that her mother and sisters 
should be sitting munching bread-and-butter as 
calmly as if it were an ordinary day, when nothing 
extraordinary had happened to break the monoton- 
ous routine. She leant against the lintel of the 
door and called her mother by name — “ Muv ! you 
are wanted at once in the Den. Somebody wants to 
speak to you ! * 

Mrs. Connor’s brow furrowed into the usual anxious 
lines as she prepared to hear a story of fresh disaster 
from her husband’s lips ; but at the doorway two magic 
words were whispered into her ear which brought the 
blood into the white cheeks, and sent her trotting 
down the hall on eager feet. Then came the delicious 
moment to which Mollie had looked forward ever 
since the meeting at the cross-roads. She walked 
back into the room, while Ruth looked up with 
weary curiosity, and Trix with unconcealed wrath. 

‘You might have let mother finish her tea in 
peace ! She has been slaving all day, and was just 
enjoying a rest ! ’ 

‘ What is it, Mollie ? Why did the pater come 
home so early ? Is he ill ? ’ 

‘ It isn’t pater, my dear. Guess again ! A friend 
of mine, whom I met in the park and brought home 
to tea. He was rather tired, so I gave him a 
private little feed in the study, instead of bringing 
him straight in here. Considerate of me, wasn’t it ? 
He was quite touched.’ 


AN INVITATION 


‘He?’ repeated Ruth breathlessly. ‘ Mollie, what 
are you talking about? Don’t make a mystery 
out of nothing ! Why can’t you say at once who it 
is? * 

‘ I’m afraid of your nerves, dear. I want to break 
it to you by degrees. Sudden shocks are dangerous 
for the young. My own heart is quite palpitating 
with all I have undergone to-day. I was walking 
along, — all innocent and unsuspicious, — gazing upon 
the fair spring scene, when suddenly, glancing ahead, I 
beheld a figure standing at the junction of the cross- 
roads. ’Tis ever thus, my love ! Fate stands waiting 
for us where the paths diverge, to point out the way 
in which we should go. End of volume one . . . Do 
you feel excited?’ 

Trix grinned broadly, Ruth looked tired and 
impatient. 

‘Oh, thrilled, of course! So many interesting 
people come to see us that it’s difficult to choose 
between them. The piano-tuner, perhaps; or the 
gasman, to look at the meter.’ 

‘ I should have walked home with them, shouldn’t 
I, and given them tea in the study ? A little higher 
in the social scale, please ! * 

‘ The curate calling for a subscription ? ’ 

* Cold ; quite cold ! Try again ! Someone you 
have often wished to see, but who has never dis- 
played any great anxiety to make your acquaintance 
in return.’ 

‘Uncle Bernard, I presume ?’ said Ruth sarcasti- 
cally, not for one moment believing the truth of 


70 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


her words, though her mind instantly reverted to 
the personage of that mythical uncle who had 
played so large a part in her mental life. She 
did not even trouble to look at Mollie as she 
spoke; but Trix did, and bounded to her feet in 
excitement. 

‘Is it — is it? Oh, Mollie, not really! He 
hasn’t really and truly appeared after all these 
years? You don’t seriously mean it? Look at 
her, Ruth ! I believe it is true ! ’ 

Ruth looked, and flushed the loveliest of pinks. 
It seemed almost incredible that Trix was right, 
yet something very much out of the usual course 
of events must have happened to excite Mollie 
so keenly. Her cheeks were burning as though 
with a fever, the hand resting on the table was 
actually trembling. ‘Tell me, Mollie !’ she pleaded ; 
and Mollie nodded her head in triumph. 

‘Uncle Bernard himself! The real, genuine 
article sitting in solid flesh and blood in our very 
own study, and I’m the one who brought him 
here. What do you think of that for an adven- 
ture? I saw an aged, aged man a-leaning on a 
stick, as the poem says, and I went up and asked 
him if I could help him in any way. I once 
read about an old man whose nose suddenly 
began to bleed in an omnibus. He searched for 
a pocket-handkerchief, but had evidently forgotten 
to bring one, and the other passengers began to 
smile and titter, all except one girl, who opened 
her bag and presented him with a nice clean one 


AN INVITATION 


7 1 


of her own. The old man died soon afterwards, 
and left her a millon pounds as a token of gratitude. 
I think it’s just as kind to escort a stranger through 
a lonely park when he has lost his way! If Uncle 
Bernard adopts me and gives me a million, I’ll 
treat you both to a nice new hat. ... I asked where 
he was going, and he said to No. 7 Langton Terrace, 
and I looked at him. And, Ruth, do you know 
what I thought of? I thought of you ! He had 
black eyebrows like yours, and he scowls, as you 
do (only when you are cross, dear, not when 
you are in a good temper), and his lips droop 
like yours, too. I thought, “ I have seen that face 
before ! ” and then I remembered the photographs, 
and it burst upon me all in a moment. Then he 
asked me if I knew the Connors, and I said I’d 
known them for years, and the stepdaughters, too, 
and that they were a charming family, but Mollie 
was the nicest of all.’ 

* Mollie, you didn’t ! ’ 

‘ I did ! Why not ? It’s true, isn’t it ? When 
I revealed myself to him, however, he seemed to 
think that I was rather vain. I must leave it to 
time to prove the truth of my assertion.’ 

‘You are in earnest? You really mean it? 
Mollie, what has he come for? What has made 
him remember us after all these years? Has some- 
thing happened that we know nothing about?’ 

‘ I can’t tell you. There’s only one thing certain, — 
he is very old and ill, and if he wants to see us 
at all there isn’t much time to spare. He is not 


72 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


at all like the Uncle Bernard mother remembers, 
but very cross and irritable, and his poor old face 
looks so miserable that it goes to your heart to see 
him. I wanted to put my arms round his neck 
and kiss him, but I would as soon have attempted 
to embrace a tiger. He snubbed me the whole 
time. Oh, talk of adventures ! What an afternoon 
I have had!* 

‘ If you met him walking across the park he 
can’t have any luggage, and if he hasn’t any luggage 
he can’t intend to sleep here to-night,’ reasoned Ruth 
thoughtfully. ‘ Perhaps he will just stay to dinner. 
Pea-soup, cold beef, and apple-pie — that’s all there 
is, and he is accustomed to half a dozen courses, 
and two men-servants to wait upon him. Poor dear 
mother will be in despair because she didn’t order 
a fresh joint for to-day. Shall I go to the kitchen 
and see if there is anything that can be made into a 
hot dish? ’ 

Mollie pursed up her lips, but, before she had time 
to reply, the sound of footsteps was heard from 
without, and Mrs. Connor appeared in the doorway, 
followed by the tall, gaunt figure of Uncle Bernard. 
The girls rose from their seats as he entered the 
room, and Ruth and Trix approached him with 
diffident smiles, while Mrs. Connor introduced each 
by name. 

* This is my eldest girl, Ruth ; you saw her last 
when she was a baby in arms. This is Beatrice 
Connor; she knows you quite well by name, don’t 
you, Trix dear?’ 


AN INVITATION 


7 3 


But Mr. Farrell betrayed not the faintest interest 
in Trix or her memories, and barely touched the 
hand which she extended towards him. All his 
attention seemed concentrated on Ruth, as she stood 
before him with her beautiful, flushed face raised to 
his own. 

4 This is Ruth ! ’ he repeated slowly. ‘ She is not 
at all like her sister. I am glad that one of your 
girls takes after her father’s family, Mary. This one 
is an unmistakable Farrell ! ’ 

Mollie turned aside with an expressive grimace. 

‘ I’m cut out already,’ she told herself. * Ruth’s 
black brows have walked straight into his affections ! 
I might as well resign myself to play second fiddle 
forthwith.’ 

Mr. Farrell accepted an invitation to stay for the 
family dinner, but it cannot truthfully be said that 
his presence added to the gaiety of the meal. Mrs. 
Connor was nervous and ill at ease, regretting, as 
her daughter had foretold, that she had not ordered 
a hot joint for to-day, and allowed the cold meat to 
be used on the morrow. 

She looked gratefully at Ruth when a small dish 
of curry made its appearance, in addition to the 
scanty menu ; but Uncle Bernard had spent some 
years of his life in India, and his ideas of curry 
evidently differed from those of the plain cook 
downstairs, for after the first taste he laid down 
his fork and made no further pretence of eating. 

Mr. Connor made several attempts to introduce 
interesting subjects of conversation, but receiving 


74 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


only monosyllabic replies, relapsed in his turn into 
silence. With every moment that passed, the girls 
felt less able to imagine the reason for the appearance 
of a visitor who showed so little interest in the affairs 
of the family; for Mr. Farrell asked no questions, paid 
no attention to the general conversation, and, for 
the greater part of the time, appeared lost in his 
own thoughts. 

The three little boys alone were unaffected by 
the general tension, and chattered about their school 
adventures in their usual noisy fashion. On another 
occasion Mrs. Connor would have checked them, 
but anything was better than the dead silence which 
at one time had threatened the whole table ; so she 
left them unreproved, and Uncle Bernard scowled 
at them beneath his bushy brows in a manner the 
reverse of approving. 

It happened that Betty occupied the seat im- 
mediately opposite the visitor, and it was one of 
Betty’s idiosyncrasies to repeat the grimaces of 
others with an imitation as faithful as it was un- 
conscious. When, for example, Mollie was speak- 
ing, Betty tossed her head, tilted her chin, and 
arched her brows, to the delight and amusement of 
the family; and now, there she sat — good, kind, 
most inoffensive of creatures — drawing her wisps 
of eyebrows together in a lowering scowl, and 
twisting her lips into an expression of sour dis- 
taste. 

The three boys nudged each other and tittered 
together, and Mr. Farrell looked round to discover 


AN INVITATION 


75 


the reason of their mirth, and beheld Betty’s trans- 
formed face peering into his own. His glance of 
indignation made her flush with what appeared to 
be conscious guilt, though, in truth, the poor child 
had no idea of the nature of her offence. Mrs. 
Connor beheld the incident with petrified horror, 
Ruth registered a determination to lecture Betty 
out of so dangerous a habit, but warm-hearted Mollie 
rushed headlong into the breach. 

‘ Uncle Bernard, Betty did not mean to be rude ! 
Please do not think she was intentionally dis- 
respectful. She has a habit of imitating people, 
without knowing what she is about, and I am afraid 
we laugh at her for it, because it is so funny to 
watch; but she would be dreadfully sorry to be 
rude to anyone, wouldn’t you, Betty dear?’ 

Betty’s lips opened to emit a hoarse, inarticulate 
murmur. Uncle Bernard turned his eyes upon 
Mollie, and said coldly — 

‘You wish to imply that she was imitating my 
expressions? Indeed! It is always interesting to 
know in what light one appears to others. I regret 
that I failed to catch the likeness.’ 

‘ Dear Uncle Bernard, shall we go to the drawing- 
room now? The children use this room to prepare 
their lessons. We will have coffee in the drawing- 
room ! ’ cried Mrs. Connor eagerly. And the elders 
filed across the hall, leaving poor Betty reduced to 
tears of misery, while the boys comforted her by 
jibes and jeers in true schoolboy fashion. 

In the drawing-room a ghastly silence prevailed, 


76 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


broken by fitful efforts of conversation. Mr. Farrell 
had asked that a cab should be ordered by nine 
o’clock to take him back to his hotel ; but, though 
the time drew nearer and nearer, he still vouchsafed 
no explanation of the unexpected visit. Surely — 
surely, before going away he would say something, 
and not once more disappear into the mist, and let 
the veil of silence fall around him? The same 
thought was in every mind, the same wondering 
anticipation ; but it was only when the cab was 
announced and Mr. Farrell rose to say good-bye 
that he appeased their curiosity. 

‘ I came here to-day to make the acquaintance of 
my nephew’s daughters. I should be glad, Mary, 
if you would allow them to pay me a visit at the 
Court. I have arranged to have a lady in residence 
who will look after them and do what chaperonage 
is needful. If Monday will suit you, I should like 
them to arrive on that day.’ 

It sounded more like a command than an invita- 
tion, but such as it was it thrilled the listeners with 
joy. To pay a visit, and above all, to visit the 
Court, of which they had heard so much, had been 
the girls’ day-dream for so long that it seemed 
impossible that it had come at last. Ruth’s mind 
flew at once to considerations of ways and means, 
and she suffered a moment of agonising suspense 
before Mrs. Connor’s eager consent put an end to 
anxiety. 

‘ Oh, I shall be delighted — delighted ! The girls 
will love it, of all things. How kind of you, dear 


AN INVITATION 


77 

Uncle Bernard! Ruth! Mollie ! Are you not 
delighted to have such a treat in store?’ 

‘Thank you, Uncle Bernard; I should love to 
come ! ’ cried Ruth warmly. ‘ Mollie and I have 
often said that there . is nothing in the world we 
should enjoy more than paying a visit to the Court. 
It is most good of you to ask us ! ’ 

‘And we will try to behave very nicely, and not 
bother you at all,’ added Mollie, her eyes dancing 
with happiness. ‘ We are to come on Monday week. 
And will there be other people, too — other visitors, 
besides ourselves ? ’ 

‘ Probably,’ said Uncle Bernard curtly. ‘ There 
are several important matters to be discussed, into 
which I cannot enter in a short interview. I am 
inviting you — and others — in order that we may talk 
them over at leisure. A carriage will meet the train 
arriving at four-twenty. Good-afternoon, Mary. I 
shall not see you again, as I leave by an early train 
to-morrow.’ 

Even as he spoke, Mr. Farrell made his way to- 
wards the door with an air of finality which forbade 
further questioning. He had waited until the last 
possible moment before giving his invitation, and, 
having obtained an acceptance, was evidently deter- 
mined to take his departure without further delay. 
Mrs. Connor escorted him to the door, her husband 
helped him into the cab, offered to accompany him 
to the hotel, was coldly snubbed for his pains, and 
came back into the house heaving deep sighs of 
relief. 


78 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


‘ Now for my smoke ! ’ he exclaimed, and hurried 
off to the study, while Mrs. Connor was dragged into 
the drawing-room and subjected to a breathless 
cross-questioning. 

‘ Matters of importance to discuss ! Mother, what 
can he mean ? ’ 

‘ Other people besides ourselves ! Mother, who can 
they be?’ 

‘ How long does he want us to stay?’ 

‘ What are we going to do about clothes ? * 

‘That’s just exactly what I’m asking myself!* 
cried Mrs. Connor, referring with equal truthfulness 
to all four questions at once. ‘ It is most awkward, 
not knowing how long you are expected to stay, or 
what sort of a party you are to meet; but, in any 
case, I am afraid you must have some new clothes. 
I will have a talk with pater, and see what can be 
done, and you must divide my things between you. 
I have a few pieces of good lace still, and one or 
two trinkets which will come in usefully. I am 
afraid we cannot manage anything new for evenings ; 
you must make the black dresses do.’ 

Mollie groaned dismally. 

* They are so old and shabby ! The sleeves look 
as if they had come out of the Ark. I do so long 
to be white and fluffy for once. Can’t we squeeze 
out white dresses, mother? I’d do without sugar 
and jam for a year, if you’ll advance the money. 
Even muslin would be better than nothing, and it 
would wash, and come in for summer best, and then 
cut up into curtains, and after that into dusters. 


AN INVITATION 


79 


Really, if you look at it in the right light, it would 
be an economy to buy them ! I am sure Uncle 
Bernard would like to see me in white ! Now don’t 
you think he would ? ’ 

‘ I’ll do what I can, dear — I’ll do what I can ! I 
should like you both to look as well as possible. 
“Matters of importance!” ... I can’t think what 
matters of importance Uncle Bernard can wish to dis- 
cuss with children like you. And who are the other 
guests? And are they also included in the dis- 
cussion ? I don’t know of any near relations he has 
left, except ourselves; but he was even more intimate 
with his wife’s people than his own, and she belonged 
to a large family. Dear, dear ! It is most awkward 
to be so much in the dark. I do wish he had been 
a little more explicit while he was about it/ 

‘Never mind, muv; it makes it all the more 
exciting. We are going to meet someone, and we 
don’t know whom ; and to discuss something, and 
we don’t know what; and to stay, we don’t know 
how long. There’s this comfort — we can easily 
take all our belongings, and still not be over- 
burdened with luggage! Ten days — only ten days 
before we start! It sounds almost too good to be 
true. But how will you manage without us, dear 
little mother?’ 

‘Oh, don’t trouble about me, dear! I’ll manage 
beautifully. Old Miss Carter can come in to help 
me if I get too tired; but, indeed, I shall be so 
happy to think of you two girls staying at the dear 
old Court that it will do me as much good as a tonic. 


8o THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


Now I will go and talk to pater about money 
matters. We ought to begin preparations at once.’ 

Mr. Connor joined in the general satisfaction at 
the invitation which had been given to his step- 
daughters, and, though mildly surprised to hear 
that any fresh equipments would be required, took 
his wife’s word for the need, and produced two 
five-pound notes from his cash-box, which she was 
deputed to use as she thought fit. 

4 If you don’t need it all, you can give me back 
whatever is over,’ said the innocent male, little 
reckoning that three feminine heads would lie 
restless on their pillows that night, striving in vain 
to solve the problem of making ten pounds do duty 
for fifty. 

Next morning, pencils and paper were in requisi- 
tion to check mental additions, while Ruth drew up 
a list of usefuls, and Mollie one of fineries which 
seemed equally essential. At a most modest estimate 
it seemed possible to purchase the whole for some- 
thing under thirty pounds. A painful curtailment 
brought it down to twenty, but by no persuasion 
could that sum be halved. 

‘Unless we play Box and Cox!’ cried Mollie, in 
desperation. ‘ One rain cloak, and an understanding 
that one of us invariably feels chilly, and stays at 
home on wet days. One white dress, to be worn 
in turn on special occasions, while the other 
languishes in bed with a headache. One evening 
cloak, ditto. Ditto gloves and sundries. It is the 
only way I can see out of the difficulty.’ 


AN INVITATION 


81 


‘Don’t be absurd, Mollie! We shall both have to 
stay in bed if anything special takes place, for we 
can’t afford any extras. I remember once asking 
Eleanor Drummond’s advice about spending my 
allowance, and she said, “Wear a shabby dress, if 
you must ; wear a shabby hat, if you have not taste 
and ingenuity to trim one for yourself out of next 
to nothing; but never, never, never condescend to 
a shabby petticoat or shoes down at the heel ! ” I 
thought it splendid advice, and have always acted 
upon it, as far as I could. Let us buy really nice 
boots and slippers and petticoats before we do 
anything else!’ 

‘ I’ll have a silk one, then, and rustle for once, if I 
die for it ! ’ cried Mollie recklessly. ‘ And the boots 
shall be thin, not thick, with a nice, curved sole to 
show off my patrician instep. If I have to content 
myself with usefuls, they shall be as ornamental 
as possible. Don’t you think we might possibly 
squeeze out net over-skirts to wear with the black 
silks, sometimes, so as to make them look like 
two dresses instead of one?’ 

‘Oh, my dear, I like luxuries as much as you 
do ! It’s only grim necessity which makes me 
prudent. The black net is really an inspiration, 
and if we make it up ourselves we can manage 
quite well, and have enough money left for gloves 
and ribbons, and one fresh blouse a-piece.’ 

For the next week all was bustle and excitement. 
The girls paid two long shopping expeditions to 
town, and returned laden with interesting parcels, 
6 


82 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


the contents of which were displayed to an admiring 
audience in the drawing-room, and then taken up- 
stairs to Attica, which was transformed into a 
dressmaker’s work-room, barriers being for once 
ignored in consideration of the importance of the 
occasion. 

The five-pound notes became wonderfully elastic, 
and even after they were expended little offerings 
came in from friends and members of the family 
to swell the great sum total. One sent a pretty 
tie, another a belt, a third a lace handkerchief. 
Trix supplied a most stylish collection of pens, 
pencils, and indiarubbers, reposing in her very best 
box; and Betty, not to be outdone, rummaged 
among her various collections for a suitable offering. 
Eventually she discovered a half- emptied bottle 
of eau-de-Cologne, which had been presented to her 
the Christmas before, filled it up with water, and 
presented it to her sisters for mutual use, unper- 
turbed by the fact that the transparent hue of the 
scent had changed to a milky white. 

On the morning of the fifth day Ruth had a 
conviction that she was sickening with a dire 
disease; on the sixth, she anticipated a disabling 
accident; on the seventh, she waited hourly for a 
telegram from Uncle Bernard, retracting his invita- 
tion; on the eighth, she wanted to know what 
would happen if there was a cab strike in the 
city; and on the ninth, talked vaguely of blizzards 
and earthquakes. Something it seemed must 
happen to prevent this long-dreamed-of journey; 


AN INVITATION 


83 


it did not seem possible that the stars should run 
placidly in their courses, while Ruth and Mollie 
Farrell were going a-visiting with a box full of 
fineries ! 

Yet the day did break, an ordinary, grey 
morning, with no sign to distinguish it from 
another. Looking out of the window, men and 
women could be seen going calmly about their 
duties. The postman and newspaper-boy arrived 
at their accustomed time. No one outside the 
household seemed to realise that the day was big 
with fate. 

At eleven o’clock a cab drove up to the door ; 
the boxes were piled on the roof ; and the heroines 
of the hour made their appearance in the doorway, 
immaculately trim and tidy in travelling array. 
The brothers and sisters were absent at school, 
so there was only the little mother to say adieu, 
and stand waving her hand until the cab had 
disappeared from view. 

Once, she too had been young and fair, and life 
had stretched before her like an empty page, on 
which the most marvellous happenings might be 
enrolled. Now, she was old and harassed and 
poor, and there seemed little ahead but work 
and worry; yet she could not call life a failure. 

‘ I have had the best thing,’ she said to herself, 
as she shut the door and re-entered the empty 
house — ‘ plenty of dear ones to love, and to love 
me in return. God bless my two girls, and give 
them the same sweet gift.’ 


CHAPTER VI 


AT THE COURT 

T HE girl whose lot has been cast in narrow 
places, and whose youth has known few 
relaxations, should take heart at the 
thought of the future. There is a good time 
coming! However long be the lane, the turning 
must eventually be reached ; and then — ah, then, 
what zest of delight, what whole-hearted, unqualified 
enjoyment ! 

If Ruth and Mollie Farrell had been in the 
habit of paying half a dozen visits a year, — if, 
indeed, they had even once before started off 
together on pleasure bent, would they have hailed 
every incident of the journey with the delight 
which they experienced to-day? Not a bit of it ! 

They would have grumbled at the wait on the 
platform, at the stoppages of the train at country 
stations, at the draught from the window, the 
banging of the door, the constant requests for 
tickets. They would have yawned and lolled 
back in their corners, and eventually shut their 
eyes and fallen asleep, regardless of the scenes 
through which they were passing. 

84 


AT THE COURT 


85 


As it was, every fresh stop was a delight. They 
beamed at the porter who collected their luggage, 
paid for return tickets with the complacence of 
millionaires, and thought it lucky that there were 
ten minutes to spare before the arrival of the 
train. They tried each other’s weight, to the 
delight of the onlookers ; put a penny in every 
available slot, and made a reckless expenditure 
in penny magazines. Last, and greatest luxury 
of all, Ruth actually ordered a tea-basket to be 
handed into the carriage at a half-way station ; 
one basket to do duty for two, but still a deliberate 
extravagance, when refreshments had been provided 
from home; and oh, dear me, how delicious it was 
to be extravagant for once ! 

When the train came in, one porter dashed 
forward to secure window-seats in an empty 
carriage, another hurried up with rugs and hand- 
bags ; groups of people standing upon the platform 
looked after the two girls with kindly glances; 
everybody seemed kind and interested, as though 
understanding the nature of their expedition, and 
wishing them good-speed. 

They sat opposite to each other, gazing out of 
their respective windows, or making an affectation 
of reading the magazines which lay littered about 
the seat ; but the end was always the same, 
their eyes met in irrepressible smiles, and they 
began to talk once more. 

Real life was so much more interesting than 
romance ! 


86 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


‘I feel so very Lucille-y!’ Mollie declared. 
‘ Travelling on pleasure, with a tea-basket coming 
to meet me! It was an inspiration of yours to 
order it, Ruth! I shall be grateful to you to the 
end of my life ! Let’s talk about what we shall 
do to-night . . . Let’s guess who will be there, 
and what they will be like. The lady chaperon, 
now! Should you think that the presence of a 
chaperon implied that there would be young men 
in the party ? I hope there are.’ 

* So do I,’ assented Ruth frankly. ‘ But I fancy 
that they are more likely to be old. Some nieces 
and nephews of Aunt Edna’s, about mother’s age, 
perhaps — middle-aged couples, with caps and 
spectacles. How will you feel if we are the only 
young people there ? ’ 

‘ I refuse to imagine anything so ghastly ! The 
couples may have children, mayn’t they ? I imagine 
a charming girl who has no sisters, and who will 
adopt us as her dearest friends, and ask us to stay 
with her. I rather think she will be dark, and 
wear eyeglasses, and have a brother who is musical, 
and has a tenor voice. Then there will be another 
man — Sir Somebody or other, who has a big estate 
in the county. He will be very superior at first, 
and take no notice of us, but in the end he will 
be conquered by our modest charms and become 
a devoted admirer. Perhaps there may be some 
couples, but they will be young and festive, and 
the chaperon will be a dear old thing with side- 
ringlets, who will let us do as we like, and take our 



They Tried Each Other’s Weight, to the Delight 
of the Onlookers 





AT THE COURT 87 

part with the old man. That sounds about the 
right thing, doesn’t it?’ 

Ruth smiled happily. 

‘ Ah, well ! whoever we meet, I am going to enjoy 
myself. A change, a change— that’s what I wanted. 
Everything will be different, and there’s a world 
of refreshment in that alone. How thankful I am 
that Uncle Bernard asked us both, Mollie! It’s 
half the fun to talk things over together.’ 

She lay back in her corner, and gazed out of 
the window once more, smiling dreamily as a whirl 
of thoughts flew through her mind. What would 
have happened before she travelled once more past 
these flying landmarks? What new friendships 
would be formed — what experiences undergone — 
what matters of importance revealed ? 

Life seemed all to lie ahead; yet from time to 
time her thoughts drifted back unconsciously to 
Donald Maclure, and lingered on the memory. 
She had not seen him since the eventful afternoon, 
but Eleanor had conveyed his good wishes for a 
happy visit, and her manner showed she was in 
ignorance of what had occurred. 

Ruth was grateful for a silence which left her 
friendship untouched, and her thoughts of the 
doctor were gentle and kindly. 

‘ But I couldn’t — I couldn’t ! ’ she said to herself 
excusingly. ‘ I don’t want to marry anyone yet. 
I just want to be young and happy, and have a 
good time ! ’ 

At the half-way station the tea-basket made its 


88 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


appearance, and the girls sat side by side taking 
turns at the cup, and nibbling at bread-and-butter 
and plum-cake like two happy children out for a 
holiday, which in good truth they were. 

They made a pretty picture, and more than one 
of the passengers upon the platform cast admiring 
glances as they passed by. So far, the carriage 
had been empty, except for themselves; but, just 
as the train was preparing to leave the junction, 
a young man turned the handle of the door, threw 
a bag on the seat, and leapt in after it. He was 
on the point of seating himself in the place which 
Ruth had just vacated, but, seeing the scattered 
papers, checked himself, and took possession of 
the further corner, while the sisters studied him 
furtively from time to time. 

He was tall, he was handsome, he was probably 
about thirty years of age, and he looked thoroughly 
bored and out of temper. After one casual glance 
at the pretty sisters, he unfolded a newspaper, and 
turned from page to page seeking for some item of 
interest. His eyes were blue, he was clean-shaven, 
his nose was aquiline, and his nostrils were arched, 
and had a trick of dilation. 

‘ Like a high-bred horse, who wouldn’t like the 
bridle a single bit,’ was Mollie’s comment, as she 
turned back to the window; for, after all, the un- 
known landscape through which the train was now 
passing was more absorbing than the appearance 
of a stranger who took so little interest in herself. 

She gazed and whispered, and dreamed afresh, 


AT THE COURT 


89 


until at last the name of a familiar station gave 
warning that the journey was nearing its end. In 
another ten minutes the train was due to reach 
Nosely, and in the interval there was much to be 
done. Ruth solemnly lifted down the aged dressing- 
bag, which dated from her mother’s youth, and, 
with a furtive glance at the stranger in the corner, 
took out a looking-glass and carefully surveyed 
her hair, pulling it out here, tucking it in there, 
patting it into position with those deft little touches 
which come naturally to a girl, but which seem so 
mysterious to a masculine observer. 

The young man in the corner glanced across the 
carriage with an expression of lordly amusement at 
the foibles of a member of the weaker sex ; and there 
was even worse to come, for when Mollie, in her turn, 
had arranged her hair, a cloth brush was produced to 
remove the dust of travel, and two pairs of well-worn 
dogskin gloves were thrown into the bag, and replaced 
by others immaculately new. 

Mollie was absolutely without embarrassment in 
these attentions to her toilet, but it required a little 
resolution on Ruth’s part to ignore the stranger’s 
presence. Only the reflection, ‘ We will never see 
him again ! ’ supported her through the critical 
moments during which she trained a fascinating 
little curl into position on her temple, conscious 
meantime of a steady scrutiny from behind the 
newspaper. 

It was something of a shock to see the stranger 
rise from his seat a moment later, and begin making 


90 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


those preparations which showed that he also was 
approaching his destination ; but, although he alighted 
at Nosely Station, he had disappeared from sight 
while the girls were still looking after their luggage, 
and when they took their seats in the carriage which 
was waiting to convey them to the Court there was 
no sign of him on platform or road. 

‘ That’s a comfort ! ’ remarked Mollie thankfully. 
‘ I am glad he did not see where we were going. How 
superior he looked when we were prinking, Ruth ! 
I don’t like him a bit — do you ? ’ 

‘ Oh, I don’t know — I can’t think ! I’m Berengaria, 
Mollie ! I never was a poor girl travelling third-class, 
and changing her gloves at the last moment ! I must 
have been a duchess in my last incarnation, for I feel 
so thoroughly at home in an atmosphere of luxury ! ’ 
sighed Ruth, leaning back against the cushions, and 
glancing languidly from side to side. ‘ Our luggage 
is following behind in the cart. I hope it will arrive 
soon, for I want to change my blouse. I suppose we 
shall have tea in the hall with the rest of the house- 
party, as they do in books, but I hope they won’t 
be assembled when we enter. I should feel awful 
walking in, and knowing that they were all staring 
and criticising our appearance, wouldn’t you ? ' 

Mollie laughed gaily. 

‘ Not a bit. I’d criticise, too, and shake hands 
high up — like this — and be pleasant and condescend- 
ing. We are Uncle Bernard’s nearest relations 
remember, and the guests of honour. . . Now, we are 
beginning to go up the hill ! You remember mother 


AT THE COURT 


9i 


said there was a long, winding hill, and at the top to 
the left stood the lodge gates. Don’t talk ! I don’t 
want to miss a single thing.’ 

So each girl stared steadily out of her window 
as the horses slowly mounted the hill path. For 
the first few hundred yards there were hedges on 
either side, and beyond them a wide, uneven 
landscape ; then came a little village, grouped round 
a square ‘ green,’ with all the picturesque accessories 
of church, ivy-covered parsonage, thatched roofs, 
and duck-pond, which travellers look for in a well- 
conducted English village. This passed, there was 
another climb upwards, a wider view of the valley 
beneath, and finally a sharp turn to the left, and 
a long drive leading to the greystone Court, whose 
beauties photographs had made familiar. 

The butler threw open the door as the carriage 
stopped, and the travellers thrilled with excitement 
as they crossed the threshold. First a square 
vestibule, then the great hall itself, stretching the 
whole length of the wing, and turning to the right 
by the foot of the staircase. 

The girls’ eyes turned in a flash to the tapestry on 
the walls, and the wooden portraits of ancestors ; but 
besides these historic relics there were many articles 
belonging to a later and more luxurious age. Carved 
oak tables, laden with books and magazines ; chairs 
and lounges of every description ; a fireplace brilliant 
with beaten copper and soft green tiles; leather 
screens shielding cosy corners ; cabinets of china 
and curios. 


92 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


It was even more imposing than imagination 
had painted it ; but — there was no one there ! No 
Uncle Bernard to speak a word of greeting; no 
flutter of silken skirts belonging to nice girls who 
had no sisters, and were dying to adopt other nice 
girls without delay ; no scent of cigarettes smoked 
by interesting young men, who might have sisters or 
might not, but who would certainly be pleased to 
welcome Berengaria and Lucille ! 

Ruth had knitted her dark brows, and drawn 
herself stiffly erect ; Mollie was prepared to smile 
in benign patronage on less important guests. It 
was a trifle disconcerting to see no one at all but 
a little, black-robed lady, who came hurriedly forward 
as they approached the staircase and stammered a 
nervous greeting. 

‘ Miss Farrell ! Miss Mary ! I hope you have 
had a pleasant journey. I am Mrs. Wolff. Mr. 
Farrell was kind enough to ask me — yes ! I hope 
you are not cold. Your uncle thought you would 
like to have tea in your own room. It will be brought 
up to you at once. Mr. Farrell desired me to say 
that he wished to see you both in the library at half- 
past five. Shall I take you upstairs at once ? We 
have given you one room — a very large one ; but if 
you prefer to have two separate ones, it can easily be 
arranged — yes ! * 

The girls protested that they wished to be together, 
and followed their guide up the broad staircase to 
a room on the first story, where the curtains were 
already drawn, and a cosy tea-table spread before the 


AT THE COURT 


93 


fire. Mrs. Wolff had called it large, and she might 
truthfully have used a more emphatic word, for what 
had originally been the best bedroom in the house 
had been, like the drawing-room beneath, enormously 
enlarged by the addition of a curved, mullioned 
window, the entire width of the floor. 

‘ One, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight, nine ! 
Nine dear little windows ! ’ counted Mollie raptur- 
ously, as the door closed behind the figure of the lady 
chaperon. ‘ What a view we shall have to-morrow 
morning, Ruth ! Sofas, armchairs, writing-tables, two 
long mirrors to show the set of our skirts — this is 
a room after my own heart ! I shall have one exactly 
like it when I marry my duke ! * 

‘ But I didn’t expect to have tea in it, all the same,’ 
Ruth objected, as she took off her hat and jacket. 
‘ The house feels very quiet and deserted. If we 
hadn’t uncle’s own word for it, I should think there 
was no one here except ourselves. He might have 
come to meet us himself! It seems so cold to leave 
us to strangers ! ’ 

‘ You will be disappointed, my dear, if you expect 
warmth from Uncle Bernard. My short interview 
taught me so much, at least. But he wants to see 
us at half-past five, Ruth. I’ll prophesy something — he 
is going to talk to us about the “ important matters”! 
It would be just like him to explain his position 
before we have been an hour in the house, so that 
there can be no misunderstanding. I’m right — I 
know I am ! We are on the eve of solving the 
mystery ! ’ 


94 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


Ruth shivered, and drew closer to the fire. 

‘ Don't make me nervous. It will be bad enough 
when it comes to the point, without thinking of it 
beforehand ! * she cried. 

And it was all the easier to change the conversation, 
as at that moment a maid entered with a tea-tray 
and a plate of hot, buttered scones. 

Tea after a journey is always a most enjoyable 
meal, and when it was over the girls made as careful 
a toilet as could be managed with the materials at 
hand, the heavier luggage not having yet made its 
appearance. Shortly before half-past five a tap 
came to the door, and a maid entered with a 
double request. 

‘ I have come to show you the way to the library, 
miss ; and if you would kindly give me your 
keys before you go, I will have your boxes 
unpacked. What dresses would you like to wear 
for dinner ? ’ 

The horror of that moment was never to be 
forgotten. Before Ruth’s eyes there arose, as in a 
vision, the patches on the under-sleeves of her 
morning blouse, the faded dressing-gown, the darns, 
and makeshifts and pitiful little contrivances of 
poverty. Her cheeks flamed before the sharp eyes 
of the abigail, and then flamed again with scorn 
at her own folly. 

‘ It is all neat and clean and tidy. I won't be 
ashamed of it 1 ’ she told herself angrily, as she 
turned to search for her keys. 

But the evening dresses ! The next moment with 


AT THE COURT 


95 

a mingling of relief and irritation, she heard Mollie’s 
unabashed reply — 

‘ Oh, we have only black dresses ! We will wear 
the net overskirts, please ! ’ 

Just like Mollie, to wear her best clothes on the 
first possible occasion, instead of prudently storing 
them up for a special need ! But it was too late 
to protest ; already the maid was leading the way 
onward. The all-important interview was at hand ! 


CHAPTER VII 


MR. FARRELL’S PLAN 

M ISS FARRELL, sir ! * said the maid, 
throwing open the door of the 
library. 

And Ruth walked forward, followed closely by 
Mollie. 

It was a long, narrow room, lined with book- 
shelves, and the solitary light from a crimson-shaded 
lamp on the central table gave an air of gloom after 
the bright illumination of the hall without. On a 
lounge-chair beside the table sat Bernard Farrell, 
looking more cadaverous than ever, with a velvet- 
skull-cap over his whitened locks. He did not rise 
as his great-nieces approached, but held out his hand 
in a greeting which was courteous enough, if some- 
what cold. 

‘ How do you do ? I am pleased to see you. 
Excuse me for not having met you earlier, but I 
am not feeling well to-day. I trust you have received 
every attention since your arrival at the Court. 
Mrs. Wolff had my instructions to look after your 
comfort.’ 

‘ Thank you, yes ; we had tea in our room — a 

96 


MR. FARRELL’S PLAN 


97 


lovely room. We are looking forward to enjoying 
the view from that splendid window !’ 

‘ Ah, yes ; it is very fine in clear weather ! Please 
make yourselves at home, and ask for anything 
that you need. The servants are good, but they 
are unused to visitors. Have no hesitation in 
keeping them up to their duties. Will you be 
seated? In a few minutes we can, I hope, begin 
the business of the hour.’ 

He waved them towards some chairs which were 
ranged before his table. Four chairs ! In the 
twinkling of an eye the girls had grasped both 
the number and what it implied. Two other guests 
at least were at present in the house, and equally 
interested with themselves in the coming discussion. 
Their advent was evidently momentarily expected, 
for Mr. Farrell turned an impatient glance at the 
clock, and even as he did so the door opened once 
more and two young men entered the room. One 
was tall and dark, with an olive skin, and a curious, 
veiled look about his eyes, caused by the presence 
of short but abnormally thick black lashes. Viewed 
in profile the lashes entirely hid the eye, but the 
effect of the thick black line was, singularly enough, 
rather attractive than the reverse. He had a dark 
moustache, and his chin was square and well- 
developed. 

His companion was — well ! the girls felt that 
they might have guessed it before, as one of the 
awkward things which was bound to happen. He 
was the stranger of the railway carriage, the 

7 


98 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


supercilious personage whom they had flattered 
themselves they would never see again ! 

Like the two girls, the new-comers had evidently 
not seen their host before, for they were greeted 
by him with practically the same phrases ; and 
then came a general introduction. 

‘ I must make you known to your fellow-guests — 
Mr. Jack Melland, Mr. Victor Druce — Miss Farrell, 
Miss Mary Farrell. Mr. Melland and Mr. Druce 
are great-nephews of my late wife. Miss Farrell 
and her sister are my own nephew’s only children.’ 

The two young men turned towards the girls 
with curious glances. Over Mr. Jack Melland’s 
face flitted an amused glance of recognition. His 
companion’s dark eyes widened with a curious 
scrutiny ; then the lashes dropped, and hid them 
from sight. Seen thus, with mouth and eyes alike 
veiled, the face was a mask devoid of expression ; 
yet Mollie had a conviction that she had surprised 
something closely approaching disappointment in 
that fleeting glance. Why the sight of Ruth and 
herself had affected the stranger in so unpleasant 
a fashion it was difficult to understand; but the 
impression remained. Her eyes travelled upward to 
the face of Jack Melland, and marvelled at the contrast. 

‘ His face betrays him, in spite of himself. His 
nostrils alone would give him away,’ she told herself, 
smiling. ‘ He is cross, the other inscrutable ; Ruth 
is frightened, and I am amused. We look like four 
school-children seated in a row, with Uncle Bernard 
as the teacher. . . When is the lesson to bogin ? ’ 


MR. FARRELL'S FLAN 


99 


At once, apparently ; for Mr. Farrell lost no time 
in preliminaries, but began his explanation as soon 
as the young men were seated. 

‘ I have asked you to meet me here as soon as 
possible after your arrival, for it is better that we 
should understand each other from the beginning. 
You have thought it strange, no doubt, that, after 
having had no communication with your families 
for so many years, I should suddenly develop a 
desire for your company. Circumstances have, 
however, materially altered for me during the last 
few weeks by the discovery that it is necessary 
that my affairs should be settled without delay. 

‘ I have, as you know, no child left to inherit, 
and as this place is not entailed, it is entirely in 
my hands to bequeath as I think fit. Until now — 
for reasons which you may perhaps understand — the 
idea of making a will has been so painful that I 
have continually postponed the ordeal ; but my 
doctor, who is also my old friend, has convinced 
me that I must delay no longer. 

‘ I am suffering from an affection of the heart 
which makes it impossible that I can live longer 
than a couple of years, and probably the time 
may be but a few months. He has urged me, there- 
fore, to settle business affairs, so that I might spend 
the remainder of my days undisturbed; but to 
decide on a suitable heir is not an easy matter. 
I am, as you may have heard, a very rich man, 
and I hold strong, and perhaps somewhat unusual, 
ideas as to the qualifications which are necessary 


100 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


for the owner of great wealth. It is not my 
intention to divide the inheritance in any way, 
therefore it is the more important to make a right 
choice.’ 

He paused for a moment, and the four young 
people looked up sharply. Victor Druce’s eyes 
roved quickly from one to the other of his three 
companions. Jack Melland’s lips closed more tightly 
than before. Ruth’s cheeks glowed with a carmine 
flush. She was the nearest relation ; hers was the 
first claim ! Her heart beat with quick, sickening 
thuds; only Mollie looked frankly curious and 
unperturbed. 

‘ As I said before,’ continued Mr. Farrell, ‘ we 
are, so far, complete strangers to each other ; but I 
judge you all to hold equal rights to anything which 
I have to leave. Ruth and Mary are my nearest 
legal relations; but my wife’s people always ranked 
with me as my own, and, other things being equal, 
I should prefer a male heir. I make no point of 
the name; the Court is not an estate which has 
descended to me from many generations of ancestors. 
My father bought it from the late owner, so there is 
no real reason why a Farrell should necessarily inherit. 

‘ It is from one of your number, then, that I 
shall adopt my heir ; but, in order to do so, I must 
have some knowledge of your respective characters 
and attainments. As I said before, I hold some- 
what unusual views. What the world in general 
would probably consider the best qualification for 
the owner of a big estate is, in my eyes, an in- 


MR. FARRELL’S PLAN 


IOI 


superable objection. What I look to find, others 
might regard as a fault. We all have our own 
ideas, and must act according to our lights. I wish 
then, in the first place, to make your acquaintance 
but do not be afraid that I shall make the task 
too unpleasant. 

‘ For the furtherance of my plan, I should wish 
you to lead as full and interesting a life as may 
be. The Court has been shut up for years, but 
its doors can now be thrown open for your benefit. 
You are free to come and go, to invite whom you 
will, and no doubt the neighbourhood will be eager 
to meet you half-way. My own health will not 
permit me to arrange your amusements ; but I give 
you the use of my house, carte blanche as regards 
expenses, and Mrs. Wolff to play propriety — the 
rest you must arrange for yourselves. If each in 
turn took the management of affairs for a few 
weeks at a time, it would meet my views, as helping 
me to form the necessary ideas of character and 
tastes.’ 

There was a simultaneous movement of surprise 
on the part of the listeners, and one and the same 
word was repeated by four pairs of lips — 

‘Weeks!’ 

Mr. Farrell smiled grimly. 

‘ You are surprised at the time implied. My 
invitations were intentionally vague, for I had not 
at the time made up my mind as to various details. 
I have now decided that for the proper development 
of my scheme three months at least will be necessary. 


102 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


I therefore invite you to be my guests at the Court 
during that period.’ 

Again came the involuntary, simultaneous start 
of surprise, and Jack Melland cried hastily — 

‘ It is impossible ! I am obliged to you, sir ; 
but it is quite impossible, so far as I am concerned. 
My business ’ 

‘My — my mother!’ cried Ruth. ‘We could not 
leave her so long ; she needs our help ’ 

Mr. Farrell interrupted with upraised hand. 

‘ We will defer objections, if you please ! I am 
prepared to meet and answer them, later on. For the 
present I ask you to think quietly over the prospect 
which lies before you, and to consider how far such 
obstacles as you have mentioned should be allowed 
to stand in the way. Surely the object is worth some 
temporary inconvenience or loss. This house, and 
all that it contains, with various properties bringing 
in an income of over ten thousand a year, will in 
due course become the property of one of your 
number — of the one who best fulfils a certain con- 
dition which I consider essential.’ 

‘ And the condition — the condition ? ’ queried 
Mollie eagerly. 

Mr. Farrell looked at her in silence, while a 
grim smile passed over his features. 

‘ That,’ he said slowly — ‘ that, my dear Miss 
Mary, — will be discovered, with other things, — when 
you hear my will read aloud on the day of my 
funeral ! ’ 


CHAPTER VIII 
SPECULATIONS 

‘ *T TELL!’ exclaimed Ruth, sinking back 

\ /\ / in armchair number one, at the right 
V V of the bedroom fireplace. 

‘Well!’ exclaimed Mollie, sinking back in 
armchair number two, facing her sister. ‘ Likewise, 
good sooth ! By my halidom ! Gadzooks ! Of a 
surety these are great happenings, fair sis ! * 

‘ Don’t be so tiresome, Mollie! You make a joke 
out of everything. I want to talk over the position 
seriously/ 

‘ So do I — just dying to. Go on ! Where shall 
we begin ? ’ 

‘ With the time, of course. Three months ! I 
never dreamt of more than a fortnight, at most. Do 
you think we can possibly be spared ? ’ 

‘I don’t think at all — I know! If it was three 
years, with such an interest at stake, the poor little 
mother would jump at it. Three months soon pass, 
and there will be two people less to feed and wait 
upon, and a room less to keep in order. Every 
little tells when people are as hard up as we are, and 
with the savings mother will be able to pay Miss 
*03 


104 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


Carter to help with the mending. It will be good 
for Trix, too. The more you depend upon Trix the 
more she rises to the occasion. I have a shrewd 
suspicion that she is going to cut us out, and be 
the show daughter of the family. Mother will be 
blissfully happy building castles in the air; Trix 
will be blissfully happy playing eldest daughter, and 
bossing the family. We shall be blissfully happy 
not pretending, but actually being, Berengaria and 
Lucille. It’s all quite smooth and easy ! ’ 

Ruth heaved a sigh, half convinced, half reluctant. 

‘ That’s what you always say ! I see such crowds 
of objections. To begin with, I hate the position; 
it’s awkward and humiliating. To stay here on 
approval, studied like specimens in a case ; being on 
one’s good behaviour, and “acting pretty” to try to 
get a fortune for oneself, away from other people — 
bah ! It makes me hot even to think of it. I should 
feel a hypocrite ! ’ 

‘ Don’t be high-flown, dear ; it’s quite unnecessary. 
You couldn’t be a hypocrite if you tried ; you are too 
ridiculously “ proud,” I suppose you would say. I 
call it quick-tempered! If Uncle Bernard snubs 
you, you will flare out, fortune or no fortune, and if 
you feel mopey, mope you will, if he disinherits you 
the next moment. I shall be honest, too, because 
I’m too lazy to be anything else; besides, you 
know, there is always the pleasing reflection that 
he may prefer us to be crotchety ! Everything is 
possible where everything is vague. Imagine how 
maddening it would be if we kept our tempers, and 


SPECULATIONS 


105 . 


smiled sweetly from morning till night, and in the 
end he left everything to that cross Mr. Melland, 
because he considered it necessary for the owner of 
wealth to have a will of his own ! ’ 

Ruth laughed involuntarily. 

‘You are a goose! Not much chance of your 
being the chosen one, I am afraid. Uncle Bernard 
is not in the mood for appreciating nonsense ; he is 
too sad and ill, poor old man ! That’s another 
hateful thing. I should love to nurse and coddle 
him, and read aloud, and be good to him generally ; 

but if one does, it will seem Oh, you know — 

you understand ! It’s a loathsome position !’ 

‘ If I feel affectionate, I shall act affectionate ! 
He will probably loathe it, so there’s just as much 
chance of injuring one’s chance as of bettering it. 
In fact, if we are to get on at all, we had better try 
to forget the wretched money, and behave as if it 
did not exist. If anyone had told us a month ago 
that we should be staying in a big house with two 
quite good-looking young men as fellow-guests, and 
carte blanche to enjoy ourselves as much as we 
pleased, we would have thought it too impossibly 
good to be true ; but now that it has come true, we 
shall be idiots if we don’t make the most of it. I 
hope Uncle Bernard keeps to his idea of making us 
each master of the ceremonies in turn. Won’t I 
make the money fly when it comes to my turn ! 
Picnics and luncheons by day, dances and theatricals 
by night — one giddy whirl of excitement the whole 
time long. I’ll take the old dear at his word, and 


1 06 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


give no thought to expense, and entertain the whole 
countryside until the name of Mollie Farrell is 
immortalised for ever in grateful hearts. I have 
always credited myself with a genius for social life; 
now for the first time you will behold me in the halls 
of the great, and gaze with surprise at your sister 
reigning as queen over the assembled throngs!’ 

‘ In your one black dress?’ 

‘ Certainly not ! I’ve thought of that, too. 
Suitable equipments must, of course, be part of 
the carte blanche.’ 

‘ I am sure nothing was further from Uncle 
Bernard’s thoughts. He looks to me like a man 
who would never notice clothes, or care what we 
looked like, so long, of course, as we were re- 
spectable. He has more important things on his 
mind.’ 

‘Humph!’ Mollie tossed her saucy head. ‘If 
he doesn’t notice of his own accord, his eyes must be 
gently, but firmly opened. We stay at his special 
request ; at his special request we entertain and are 
entertained ; it is only reasonable that he should 
bear the expense of making our appearance do 
him credit. I’ll tell him so, too, if he doesn’t see 
it for himself.’ 

‘Mollie, you won’t! You shan’t! You never 
could ! ’ 

‘ Couldn’t I ? You wait and see ! ’ 

‘ And if you did I would never touch a farthing. I 
warn you, once for all, that it is useless, so far as I 
am concerned.’ 


SPECULATIONS 


107 

Mollie looked at her sister’s flushed, defiant face, 
and laughed her happy, light-hearted laugh. 

‘Dear old High-falutin’ ! We won’t argue about 
it. Half a dozen invitations will show you the 
soundness of my position better than a hundred 
discussions. Meantime, I’m going to dress. I 
have a horrible conviction that that maid will 
return and offer to do “your hair, madam,” so I 
mean to be beforehand with her.’ 

Ruth sat still in her chair, enjoying the unwonted 
luxury of idling, with no disturbing spasm of 
conscience to remind her that she ought to be 
mending or patching, or giving Betty a music 
lesson, or helping Mary to hang clean curtains in 
the drawing-room. It was delightful to nestle back 
against the cushions and study one by one the 
dainty appointments of the room, and revel in the 
unaccustomed sense of space. Imagine just for a 
moment — imagine possessing such a home of one’s 
own ! The house, with its treasures of beautiful 
and artistic furnishings, which represented the life- 
long gatherings of a man renowned for his taste ; the 
extensive grounds, with gardens and vineries and 
forests of glass, providing an endless summer of 
blossom ; the income, that in itself was a fortune, 
and held such inexhaustible possibilities of good. 
What she could do with it, if it were only hers! 
With one stroke of the pen she would repay the 
poor old tired pater for all his goodness in the 
past, and lift the weight of care for the future from 
his shoulders. She would heap luxuries upon 


io8 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


the dear little mother, who was still a child at 
heart ; so pathetically easy to please that it seemed 
a sin that she should ever be sad. The girls 
should be sent to finishing schools, and the boys 
given a thorough training to equip them for their 
fight in life. Mollie, of course, should live at the 
Court, and share equally in all her possessions ; 
and they would travel, and help the poor, and be 
kind to everyone, and never forget the day of small 
things ! or grow arrogant and purse-proud. Ruth 
dreamed on in a passion of longing till Mollie, 
standing before the dressing-table, with her white 
arms raised to her head, caught sight of her face in 
the mirror, and uttered a sharp exclamation. 

‘ Ruth ! What is it, darling ? ’ 

Ruth started nervously and glanced upwards 
with guilty eyes, but there was nothing alarming 
in the aspect of the figure which stood over her, 
white necked, white armed, with the loosened 
golden hair falling round the anxious face. She 
caught the outstretched hand, and gripped it 
tightly between her own. 

‘ Oh, Mollie, I want it ! I want it dreadfully ! 
When I think of the possibility I feel half wild. 
If I am disappointed, I believe I shall die! I can’t 
be unselfish, even for you. I want it for myself!’ 

She was on the verge of tears, but Mollie’s 
matter-of-fact cheeriness had the usual bracing 
effect. She seemed neither shocked nor surprised, 
but only anxious to soothe. 

‘ Of course you do ; so do we all ! ’ she replied 


SPECULATIONS 


109 


easily. ‘ IPs humbug to pretend anything else, only 
I’m not going to die, in any case, but live and 
make myself agreeable to the Chosen. If it’s 
you, I shall sponge on you for life, so don’t 
imagine you will have all the fun to yourself. 
Now get dressed, and don’t think about it any 
more. We must look our best to awe those two 
superior young men. I am convinced that they 
look upon us as country bumpkins, and it’s most 
important to put them in their proper position 
at once, so that we may start fair. If you are 
going to do your hair in skriggles it will take you 
an age, so do begin ! ’ 

Ruth rose obediently. ‘ Skriggles ’ was an 
inelegant but descriptive title for her most be- 
coming coiffure, which she had already decided 
must be adopted for the first eventful evening at 
the Court. She set to work at once, and was 
half-way through her task when the maid appeared, 
as Mollie had prophesied, paused upon the 
threshold for one horrified moment, and then 
hurried forward with an ‘Allow me, miss!’ which 
could not be gainsaid. 

The girls grimaced at one another furtively, 
but in the end the value of the skilled hands was 
proved by a dainty finish to hair and toilette 
which sent them downstairs agreeably conscious 
of looking their best. 


CHAPTER IX 


MR. JACK MELLAND 

I N the drawing-room Mr. Farrell and his two 
nephews were standing with their backs to 
the fire, in the position affected by mankind 
in that trying wait before dinner. Little Mrs. Wolff 
was stiffly perched upon an uncomfortable chair, 
twisting her mittened fingers together and looking 
supremely uncomfortable, and there appeared to be 
no attempt at conversation. Everyone looked at the 
two girls as they crossed the wide room, and once 
again Mollie surprised that curious gleam of dis- 
approval in Victor Druce’s veiled eyes. Mr. Melland 
was apparently still on his high horse, a faint flush 
upon his face, his nostrils curved and dilated. As 
for Uncle Bernard himself, his set face showed no sign 
of approval or the reverse ; he simply bowed to his 
nieces, and waved them towards a seat, saying curtly — 
‘ Our party is not complete. I have asked the 
vicar and his wife to dine with us, and make your 
acquaintance. They will probably arrive in a few 
minutes.’ 

‘ Oh yes ! ’ said Ruth vaguely. Even Mollie 
suffered a moment’s eclipse, during which she sought 


no 


MR. JACK MELLAND 


hi 


in vain for an appropriate remark. It was too 
absurd, she told herself, to sit round the room like 
mutes at a funeral. What was the use of a lady 
chaperon if she could not fill up the gaps with 
harmless inanities? She glanced from one stolid 
face to another, then made a desperate plunge. 

‘ What time do the posts go, Uncle Bernard ? We 
ought to let mother know of our arrival/ 

* I have already directed a telegram to that effect 
to be despatched. May I suggest that you delay 
any communication on your own part until we have 
had a future conversation/ 

Checkmate ! Mollie gave a vague murmur of 
assent, and cast about for remark number two. 

‘ It seems so funny to be here and to see all the 
things we have heard about so often ! I recognise 
this room quite well from mother’s description. 
There is an alcove behind me, isn’t there, with a 
harp in the corner ? ’ 

‘ The harp was removed years ago. I imagine 
there are a great many alterations since your 
mother’s last visit. The use of the word “ funny ” is 
somewhat inappropriate, is it not? I see nothing 
ludicrous in the position/ 

Check number two ! Mollie’s wide-eyed per- 
turbation was almost pathetic in its intensity. She 
was not accustomed to being snubbed in this public 
fashion, and, after the first shock, a feeling of resent- 
ment brought the colour rushing into her cheeks. 

‘ I meant “ curious.” The two words are often used 
for each other.’ 


1 12 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


‘ Mistakenly so. Many situations are curious 
which are not in the least degree amusing.’ 

‘ They are indeed ! ’ was Mollie’s mental comment. 
‘ The present, for example ; anything much less 
festive I fail to imagine.’ Her lips twitched in- 
voluntarily as the thought passed through her mind, 
and, looking up, she met Jack Melland’s eyes fixed 
full on her, with an answering twinkle in their blue 
depths. For one agonising moment she trembled 
upon the brink of laughter, when mercifully the door 
was thrown open to announce the arrival of the vicar 
and his wife. Mr. Thornton was tall and thin, with 
a much-lined face full of shrewd kindness and 
sympathy ; his wife was a pretty, plump little 
woman, who looked on exceedingly good terms with 
herself and the world at large. 

‘ Thank goodness, they will talk ! They look 
alive, not mere graven images,’ Mollie said to 
herself thankfully, as the necessary introductions 
were taking place. Then the squire gave his arm to 
Mrs. Thornton, Mr. Thornton offered his in turn to 
Mrs. Wolff, and Victor Druce, evidently obeying a 
previous instruction, paired off with Ruth, leaving 
Mollie to his companion. 

In silence the little company crossed the hall ; in 
silence they seated themselves round the dinner- 
table and prepared for the feast. Ruth’s grey eyes 
were brilliant with excitement as she turned from 
side to side. She did not want to talk ; conversation 
would have been but an interruption at the moment; 
she wanted but to look and to think. 


MR. JACK MELLAND 


113 

The walls were covered with portraits of ancestors 
— Captain Farrell who sailed the seas with Nelson’s 
fleet ; General Farrell who fought under Wellington ; 
Lord Edward Farrell, the famous judge ; fresh-faced 
country squires in quaint, old-world costumes. The 
dim faces looked down from their frames with a 
curious, haunting likeness running through all; and 
at the head of the table sat the last of his race, the 
grim old man to whom death was coming. Ah, it 
must be hard to look back on so good a race, to 
realise that no son remained alive to carry on the 
name, and that one of the strangers now seated 
round his own table would shortly reign in his place ! 

Ruth thrilled with pity; her beautiful eyes grew 
soft and dreamy; and the clergyman, looking at her 
across the table, could scarcely restrain an exclamation 
of surprise. He had understood that Mr. Farrell 
possessed only distant relatives, but this girl was a 
true chip of the old block ; allowing for difference of 
age and sex, here was the same face which was 
repeated again and again upon the walls — the 
aquiline features, the melancholy lips, the straight 
heavy brows. 

Mr. Thornton knew that the time had come when 
his host was to choose his successor at the Court, 
and, looking from one to the other of the four young 
people, he personally felt no doubt as to the one on 
whom the choice would fall. Ruth Farrell bore her 
credentials in her face, and with a thrill, half painful, 
half amused, he realised how great a factor in his 
own life this slim young girl might be. As lady of 
8 


1 14 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


the Court and his own patron, she would have it in 
her power to ensure his comfort or the reverse. Ah, 
well, well, it was too early to speculate ! The child 
had a sweet, good face ; no doubt all would be well. 

While Ruth and the vicar were absorbed in their 
own thoughts, Mrs. Wolff was also silent, overcome 
with the weight of responsibility which pressed 
heavily on her unaccustomed shoulders. Little Mrs. 
Thornton prattled of cheery nothings at the other 
end of the table, and Jack Melland, turning towards 
his companion, remarked formally — 

‘ I — ah — I think we have met earlier in the day ! * 

‘ In the train, you mean ; yes ! We saw you get 
out at the station, but you disappeared so quickly 
that I could not think what had happened to you.’ 

* Nothing mysterious. A dogcart had been sent 
for me. I jumped into it with my bag, and was out 
of sight before you had gathered together your 
possessions.’ 

‘ Ah, yes; we had boxes in the van.’ Mollie tilted 
her head to its characteristic angle and smiled at him 
with wide grey eyes. ‘ And you watched our toilette 
across the carriage, little guessing it was for your 
own benefit. We knew that we were to meet other 
visitors here, but had no idea who they were or 
how many there might be. We imagined walking 
into the midst of a big house-party ; hence the 
preparations. It was only natural we should want 
to look nice.’ 

‘ Perfectly ! I am glad I was fortunate enough to 
see the result, since I suppose no one else * 


MR. JACK MELLAND 


ii5 


Mollie shook her head tragically. 

‘ Not a soul ! Mrs. Wolff met us and sent us 
straight up to our room. If it had not been for you, 
the new gloves would have been wasted on the 
desert air ; but now we can console ourselves that our 
trouble was of some use, after all, since at least half 
the party had the benefit. Were you also despatched 
straight upstairs ? ’ 

‘ I was. Afterwards, Druce and I had tea in the 
billiard-room, and went on to join you in the library. 
It has been a somewhat trying opportunity ; I sympa- 
thised with your conversational efforts before dinner.’ 

Mollie’s brows went up at this, and she made a 
sceptical little grimace. 

‘That is not my idea of sympathy! You stood 
by and watched me flounder without making an 
effort to help. It’s not at all pleasant to be snubbed 
before a roomful of strangers. You might easily 
have remarked that it was a fine day, or that the 
train was punctual. Anything is better than a 
ghastly silence.’ 

‘ But, you see, I had had my innings before you 
arrived. As a matter of fact I had introduced those 
very subjects, and added some original remarks on 
the beauty of the scenery. I fared no better than 
you, so my fellow-feeling made me sympathise with 
you, though I had no spirit to try again.’ 

Mollie laughed under her breath, the influence of 
her surroundings instinctively subduing the usual 
merry trill. This Mr. Melland was an unexpectedly 
pleasant companion, now that his former gloom and 


IT 6 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


irritability of manner had disappeared. It was as if 
a dreaded prospect had been removed, and he was 
luxuriating in recovered freedom. Mollie wondered 
what the change of circumstances could be; time, no 
doubt, would show ; and, when they had reached a 
greater degree of intimacy, she would tease him 
about his sudden change of front, and treat him to a 
pantomimic imitation of his former gloomy frowns. 
The prospect pleased her, and she laughed again, 
showing the pretty dimples in her cheek, while Jack 
Melland looked at her inquiringly. 

‘ What’s the joke? May I hear it? ’ 

‘Oh, nothing — I was just imagining! All sorts of 
things fly through one’s head, especially to-day, 
when we really are in an exciting position. At home 
my sister and I have a very quiet time, and we get 
most of our excitement in dreams. We imagine 
things until they are almost real. Don’t you know 
the feeling?’ 

‘No!’ cried Mr. Melland bluntly. His brows 
were arched, his nostrils curved with the old look of 
scornful superiority. ‘ I have no experience of the 
kind, and I don’t want to have. It’s a dangerous 
habit. We have to live among realities, and very 
commonplace realities, for the most part; and it 
unfits one for work to be dreaming of impossibilities.’ 

‘ No, no, no ; it helps one ! It is like a tonic which 
braces one up for the ordinary routine.’ 

‘ It is like a sleeping draught — agreeable for the 
time, but mischievous and relaxing in its after 
effects.’ 


MR. JACK MELLAND 


ii 7 

Grey eyes met blue with a flash of defiance, then 
softened into smiles. 

‘It depends upon disposition/ said Mollie firmly. 
‘We find nothing relaxing about it, but a great deal 
of innocent amusement. When we are out shopping 
and want something badly and can’t have it, because 
it costs five shillings and we only possess half a 
crown, Ruth says to me, “ Let’s pretend a letter 
arrived by the afternoon post to say someone had 
left us a million pounds ! What would you do first of 
all ? ” Then we can talk about it for the rest of the 
walk, and decide what dresses we would have, and 
where we should live, and the papers we should have 
in the entertaining room, and the furniture in our 
bedrooms ; and we choose things out of all the shop- 
windows as we pass, and decide where they shall 
go. I’ve furnished my house so often that I really 
know the rooms, and love them into the bargain.’ 

‘ And when you go back into the real house you 
are discontented and amazed at the contrast.’ 

‘ Oh dear, no ! That would be silly. I am so 
refreshed by my visit to the castle that I can laugh 
over the shabbiness which annoyed me before. You 
don’t think it wrong to read an interesting book ? 
Very well, then, why is it wrong to indulge in a little 
fiction on one’s own account?’ 

‘ Wrong is rather a strong word, perhaps, but 
there is a great difference between the two. In 
reading a book you forget yourself in your interest 
about others ; in dreams — excuse me — you think 
constantly of yourself, and play the part of hero. It 


1 8 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


is a habit which is inclined to make one consider 
oneself the most interesting person on earth.’ 

4 Well, so you are ! To yourself, I mean ; you know 
you are!’ cried Mollie, with an innocent naiveti 
which made Mr. Melland laugh again. It was 
seldom, indeed, that anyone was honest enough to 
confess to self-love, and her candour seemed 
infectious, for, on the verge of contradicting her 
assertion with regard to himself, a sudden recollection 
rushed through him of his own thoughts, doubts, 
conflicts, and final determination of the past twenty- 
four hours. Did not every one of these concern 
himself as a primary, if not an only, motive? Was 
he not exercised, first of all, by a sense of his own 
importance, so that the wishes of a dying man availed 
nothing against the preservation of his own dignity ? 
The laugh gave place to a frown as he replied — 

‘ If it is so it ought certainly to be discouraged. 
One ought not deliberately to pamper selfishness.’ 

Mollie’s eyes dropped to her plate, and her lips 
pouted in an involuntary grimace. 

4 Rather inclined to preach,’ she said to herself 
naughtily, ‘ and so intensely practical and matter of 
fact ! I must devote myself to the education of his 
higher faculties. I shall have something to say to 
you, Mr. Jack Melland, the first time that will of 
yours comes into opposition with my own. — “ One 
ought not deliberately to pamper selfishness.” — 
Delightful sentence ! I must not forget it.’ 


CHAPTER X 


INTRODUCTIONS 

I N the drawing-room, after dinner, Mrs. Thornton 
made herself agreeable to the two girls, 
and was evidently full of interest and 
curiosity. 

‘ Having the Court open again will make a great 
deal of difference to the village in general, and to 
ourselves in particular/ she said, smiling. ‘ Mr. 
Farrell has been so invalided of late years that we 
have seen nothing of him, and it is quite an excite- 
ment to dine here again. Dr. Braithey told us 
whom we were to meet, and that, of course, added 
greatly to the pleasure. I hope you will like the 
neighbourhood, and enjoy your visit. You must let 
me help you in any way that is in my power. I 
hope you will, for I love being with young people 
and making them happy. 

One glance at the kindly face of the speaker 
proved the truth of her assertion, and both girls 
assented gladly. A few hours’ acquaintance had 
proved Mrs. Wolff to be a mere figurehead of a 
chaperon, and Ruth shrewdly suspected that her very 
weakness had been the attraction in Mr. Farrell’s 


ii 9 


120 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


eyes, since, in consequence, she would be less likely to 
hinder that display of character and self-will which it 
was his object to study. Failing Mrs. Wolff, then, it 
was a comfort to meet this brisk, motherly woman, 
who might be depended on as a helpful confidante. 

Mollie glanced at the heaped-up fire, and, with a 
sudden impulse of friendliness, pulled forward an 
armchair, saying eagerly — 

‘ Do sit down ! Let us all sit down and be cosy 
till the men come; and will you tell us about the 
neighbourhood and the people we shall know? We 
are to be here for three months, and uncle says we 
can entertain as much as we like. He wants us to 
entertain, but of course we must know the people 
first. Do you suppose we shall have many callers ? ’ 
Mrs. Thornton laughed merrily. 

‘ There’s no doubt about that, my dear. Everybody 
who is anybody within a radius of a dozen miles will 
think of nothing, and speak of nothing, and dream of 
nothing else but you and your cousins until they have 
made your acquaintance. We have not much to 
excite us in the country, and to have the Court open 
again, with four young people to act as hosts, is a 
sensation of the first water. There will be a stream 
of callers after you have appeared in church on 
Sunday. You will have a busy time driving over 
the country returning their calls, and after these 
formalities are over the invitations will begin. I 
don’t think you will find any lack of hospitality.’ 

The girls looked at each other with tragic glances 
which said ‘ One black dress ! ’ so plainly to their own 


INTRODUCTIONS 


1 2 1 


understanding that it seemed as if everyone else 
must interpret the meaning. Ruth flushed, and 
asked hurriedly — 

‘ Are there many girls like ourselves living pretty 
near? * 

‘ Oh dear, yes ; girls are never at a discount in a 
country place. Let me see, now, how shall I describe 
them ! In the village itself there is Dora Braithey, 
the doctor’s daughter, a very good, useful worker in 
the parish ; and Lettice Baldwin, who lives with her 
widowed mother; and the three Robsons, who are 
what they call good sportsmen, and go in for games ; 
and further afield there is Honor Edgecombe of 
Mount Edgecombe, a charming girl, and very musical ; 
and Grace and Schilla Trevor; and the Blounts at 
the Moat have a London niece, Lady Margot Blount, 
who pays them a long visit every year. She is 
staying there now, and is sure to call. She is very 
elegant and distinguished-looking, and we all admire 
her immensely. My husband thinks her a model of 
everything that a girl should be.’ 

Ruth and Mollie, staring fixedly into the fire, 
were naughtily conscious of a dislike towards the 
immaculate Margot, who had suddenly loomed on 
their horizon as a formidable rival in the favour of the 
neighbourhood, while Mrs. Thornton unconsciously 
proceeded cheerily with her recital — 

‘ Of course there are many more, but I am 
mentioning the most attractive. We have a few 
young men, too, and most of the big houses have 
constant visitors for shooting or fishing, so that you 


122 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


can manage to get partners if you want a little hop 
now and then. And then, as you would suppose, 
I hope you will find time to take an interest in the 
parish. I don’t ask you to take up any active work, 
for, of course, as visitors your time will not be your 
own, but I should like to tell you of our various clubs 
and enterprises.’ 

‘ I hope you will not only tell us of them, but show 
them to us as well. Uncle Bernard wishes us to do 
exactly as we choose, so our time is our own, and I 
should like to do some work. I should feel so idle 
doing nothing but enjoying myself,’ cried Ruth 
eagerly. 

Mrs. Thornton’s smile of approval had a somewhat 
wistful expression. 

As her husband had done before her, she looked 
at these two young girls, and wondered if the time 
to come would see one of them acting the role of 
the squire and patron, and as such holding almost 
unlimited power over the parish. They seemed 
kindly, natural creatures, who would be well disposed 
towards the vicar and his family ; and a woman had 
more understanding of little things than any mere 
man. 

In the flash of an eye Mrs. Thornton’s mind 
reviewed the damp patch on her drawing-room wall, 
the ill-fitting windows which let in a constant draught ; 
the hopeless ruin of the tiny conservatory, wherein 
she reared her precious* bedding outs.’ 

She could not but remember that other squires 
not only kept their vicar’s house in order, but assisted 


INTRODUCTIONS 


123 


in sending sons to college, daughters to finishing 
schools, and expressed their interest in the family in 
a hundred helpful ways ; but Mr. Farrell had seemed 
unconscious of the very existence of her precious 
olive branches, and had never gone beyond the bare 
duties of his position. 

Mrs. Thornton was no vulgar schemer for her own 
benefit, but just a mother of a large family, struggling 
to make the most of a small income ; and a quick 
repentance for the selfishness of her dreams prompted 
the desire to help these two young things who were 
suddenly called upon to fill a difficult position. 

‘ Remember, I am always to be found at home or 
somewhere about the village. You will soon get to t 
know my haunts, so that you can run me to earth if 
you need my services. Just come in and out as you 
like; the oftener you come the better I shall be 
pleased, for I am so anxious to help you, if you will 
allow me.’ 

‘We will, we will ! it is lovely of you to offer; and 
do please help us now ! ’ cried Mollie eagerly, as the 
sound of an opening door was heard in the distance, 
and footsteps crossed the hall towards the drawing- 
room. ‘Talk, talk; do talk! I tried before dinner, 
and got snubbed for my pains; and we are such 
strangers that it is difficult to know what to say 
next/ 

Mrs. Thornton laughed. 

‘ I’ll do what I can/ she promised good-naturedly. 

‘ Someone may suggest to Mr. Farrell a game of 
whist. He used to be a crack player, so I don’t think 


24 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


he can resist the temptation, and that would leave 
you young folks free to make each other’s acquaintance/ 
As she spoke the gentlemen entered the room and 
approached the group by the fireside. Judging from 
their appearance, the last half-hour had not been 
particularly lively, for the vicar looked tired and 
worried, and the young men unmistakably bored. 
Mr. Farrell’s set face showed few changes of ex- 
pression, but a faint gleam of pleasure manifested 
itself at the mention of his favourite game, and 
presently the four elders of the party were occupied, 
while the younger members stood together in a 
somewhat embarrassed silence. 

Left entirely to their own resources, no one knew 
what to say or what to do ; each girl looked first at 
her partner of the dinner-table, and then shyly across 
at the other stranger who was to be a daily com- 
panion during the next three months. Ruth met 
no answering glance, for Jack Melland was frowningly 
regarding the carpet ; but for the first time Mollie had 
a direct view of the eyes which were habitually 
hidden behind Victor Druce’s thick eyelashes, and was 
surprised to find how bright and friendly was their 
expression. 

‘ Shall we investigate the conservatory ? ’ he said at 
once, as if answering an unspoken appeal. ‘ They 
won’t want us to stay here and interrupt the game. 
I think we had better make a move/ 

‘But may we? Would Uncle Bernard like it?’ 

‘ May we ! Are we not told to amuse ourselves in 
any way we choose ? Of course we may/ he replied 


INTRODUCTIONS 


125 


laughingly, leading the way forward, while the others 
followed, nothing loth. 

The conservatory opened out of the drawing-room 
by means of a long glass door, which, being shut, 
made it into a separate room. A room it was, rather 
than the ordinary glass passage, for it had a wide, 
open floor, broken only by spreading palms standing 
in wooden boxes, and in the midst an old-fashioned 
pink camellia-tree. Stands of flowers encircled three 
sides, and a lamp stood out from the walls in a bracket. 
Given a few rugs and accessories, it would have made 
an ideal lounge. As it was, there was no provision 
for visitors, and it was evident that no one but the 
gardener took the trouble to enter. Mr. Druce looked 
round rapidly, spied a wooden box under one stand, 
a stool under another, and brought them forward 
one after another, flicking off the dust with his 
handkerchief. 

‘ You must have something to sit on. Can you 
manage with these, or shall I bring chairs from the 
drawing room? I don’t want to make a noise if I 
can help it.’ 

‘ No, no ; please don’t ! These will do perfectly. 
But what will you do, and Mr. Melland? You must 
not stand all the time.’ 

‘ Oh, don’t trouble about us ! We can look after 
ourselves/ responded Jack Melland, pushing the 
flower-pots nearer together on the staging, and lightly 
swinging himself into the vacant space. Victor 
followed his example, and thrust his hands into his 
pockets. 


126 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


For the next few minutes silence reigned while 
the young men took in and quite obviously 
admired the charming picture made by the two 
girlish figures against the background of flowering 
plants. 

Ruth’s stool had been placed against the camellia- 
tree, and the pink blooms matched the soft flush in 
her cheeks, and relieved the sombreness of her black 
attire. Thus placed she looked charmingly pretty, 
and held herself with an air of dignity, which was 
a new accomplishment. 

Ruth was an adaptive creature, tremendously 
influenced by the surroundings of the moment. At 
home her little head was wont to droop with despon- 
dency, and the consciousness that she was poor and 
unknown and shabbily dressed. At the Court she 
was intensely, delightfully assured of being Miss 
Farrell — of possessing the family features, and of 
being, so far, the recipient of her uncle’s greatest 
favour. And so Ruth now leant back with an air 
of languid elegance, smiling sweetly at her com- 
panions. 

Mollie’s bright head peeped from beneath the 
shadow of a palm. She held in her hand a spray of 
heliotrope, which she had picked in passing, and from 
time to time bent to smell the fragrance, with little 
murmurs of delight. 

But Mollie was obviously longing to say some- 
thing, and when the time came that she met Jack 
Melland’s eye she suddenly plucked up courage to 
put it into words. 


INTRODUCTIONS 


127 


‘ Don’t you think we ought to introduce ourselves 
properly?’ she cried eagerly. ‘We have been told 
each other’s names, and talked politely at dinner, 
but that’s not really being introduced. We ought 
to know something about each other, if we are to 
be companions here. I don’t know if you two 
know each other; but we did not know of your 
existence until to-day. My mother used to stay 
at the Court when she was a bride, and she loved 
Aunt Edna, and has often talked to us about her; 
but she knew very little of her relations, and for 
the last twenty years or more she has never seen 
Uncle Bernard until he suddenly descended upon 
us last week. 

‘ We live in the North — in Liverpool. People in 
the South seem to think it is a dreadful place; but it 
isn’t at all. The river is splendid, and out in the 
suburbs, where we live, it's very pretty, near a 
beautiful big park. The people are nice, too. We 
are rather conceited about ourselves in comparison 
with the people in the towns round about. You 
have heard the saying, “ Manchester man, Liverpool 
gentleman,” and we are proud of our county, too. 
“What Lancashire thinks to-day, England thinks 
to-morrow.” I really must boast a little bit, because 
South-country people are so proud and superior, and 
seem to think that no one but themselves knows 
how to speak or behave. Someone said to me once, 
“You live in Liverpool, then why haven’t you a 
Lancashire accent ? ” I was so cross. What should 
she have thought of me if I had said, “You live in 


128 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


London, why don’t you speak like a Cockney?” We 
are not at all ashamed, but very proud indeed, of 
coming from the North-countree.’ 

‘ “ Oh, the oak and the ash, 

And the bonnie ivy tree,”* 

chanted Victor, in a pleasant baritone voice, at the 
sound of which Mollie flushed with delight, and cried 
eagerly — 

‘ Ah, you are musical ! That’s nice. We must 
have some grand singing matches, but you mustn’t 
sing that ballad. It’s Ruth’s special property. She 
sings it with such feeling ! 

“ And the lad that marries me, 

Must carry me home to my North-coun-tree ! ” * 

‘ Mollie ! ’ Ruth’s tone was eloquent of reproof, 
but Mollie only laughed, and said easily — 

‘ Oh well, of course, if you inherit the Court you 
will have to change your plans. I wish I could lift 
it up bodily and put it down among the dear 
Westmorland mountains; but I’m afraid that’s im- 
possible. I think that is all the history we have. 
No two girls could possibly have led a less eventful 
life. We have had no money to travel and see the 
world, and we are not in the least bit accom- 
plished, but we have had a happy time all the 
same, and we mean to be happy, whatever happens ; 
don’t we, Ruth ? ’ 

Ruth did not answer, but sat with downcast eyes, 


INTRODUCTIONS 


29 


staring at the ground. She more than half dis- 
approved of Mollie’s candour, despising herself the 
while for so doing, so she preserved a dead silence, 
until Jack Melland nobly stepped into the breach. 

‘Well, if you are North-country, Miss Mollie, I 
suppose I am Colonial. I was born in India, where 
my father’s regiment was stationed. He died when 
I was a youngster, and my poor little mother had 
a hard struggle to keep herself and me. If a fortune 
had come to us in those days it would have been 
a godsend, and she would probably be with me now ; 
but she died eight years ago, and I am alone in the 
world, with no one to think of but myself. I 
have dingy diggings and a garrulous landlady, but, 
like you, I manage to have a very good time. I 
am interested in my work — I’m interested in life 
generally. I mean to make something out of it 
before I am done.’ 

He threw back his head with a proud, self- 
confident gesture. Young, strong, high-spirited, he 
felt at that moment that the world lay at his feet. 
All things seemed possible to his unaided powers, 
and the thought of help was repugnant rather than 
welcome. The two girls looked at him with the 
involuntary admiration which women pay to a strong 
man, while Victor Druce smiled his slow, inscrutable 
smile. 

‘A good thing for you that you are not in my 
profession, Melland! A barrister can’t push; he 
must sit still and wait his turn. I have been wait- 
ing a long time, and I can’t say that I seem much 
9 


130 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


nearer the Woolsack. Still, one can amuse oneself 
in London, and I have my home in the country to 
which I can retire whenever I need a rest. My 
old parents are alive, and one sister — an invalid. 
Altogether, I have nothing to complain of in the 
past, and the future looks pleasant just now. Three 
months in this charming place — in such society ! * 

Victor Druce made a graceful little bow, which 
took in both the girls, and his glance lingered on 
Mollie bending forward, the spray of heliotrope still 
raised to her face. 

‘ Stealing already, Miss Mollie! You will get into 
trouble with the authorities. How do you know that 
plant was not being specially preserved for exhibition 
at a show ? ’ 

* I hope it wasn’t ; but it’s no use telling me to do 
as I like, and then to object if I pick a flower. I 
shall pick them every day — several times a day. 
I shall always be picking them ! I think I shall 
take the care of this house altogether, and do the 
watering and snip off the dead leaves. I love 
snipping! And I shall arrange the flowers on the 
table, too; they are very badly done — so stiff. Just 
like a man’s taste ! ’ 

The two men smiled at each other, while Ruth 
protested quickly — 

‘No, you can’t, Mollie. I’m the eldest, and Fve 
“ barley ed” it already. You can arrange the vases 
in the drawing-room, if you like.’ 

‘Thank you, ma’am!’ said Mollie calmly. ‘Just 
as you like.’ 


INTRODUCTIONS 


131 

Judging from the fervour with which she had 
stated her intentions a moment earlier, the listeners 
expected that she would dispute her sister’s mandate 
and hardly knew how to account for her unruffled 
composure. But, in truth, Mollic was already reflect- 
ing that flowers took a long time to arrange satis- 
factorily, and that it would be a bore to saddle 
herself with a regular duty. Much more fun to let 
Ruth do it, and criticise the results ! She sniffed 
daintily at the heliotrope, turning her head from 
side to side to examine the possibilities of the 
conservatory. 

‘ Well, anyway, I shall take this place in hand ! It 
will make a lovely little snuggery, with rugs on the 
floor and basket-chairs everywhere about, and an odd 
table or two to hold books and work, and tea when 
we like to have it here. I’ll have a blind to the door, 
too, so that we shan’t be surprised if visitors are 
shown into the drawing-room. Is there a door of 
escape, by the way ? I hate to be penned up where 
I can’t run away to a place of safety.’ She peered 
inquiringly round the trunk of the palm, whereupon 
Victor Druce slid down from his perch, and walked 
to the further end of the floor. 

‘Yes, there’s a door here. If you see anyone 
coming for whom you have a special aversion you 
can get out, and hide in the shrubbery. I promise 
not to tell. Perhaps I may come with you. I am 
not fond of afternoon calls.’ 

* Don’t encourage her, please, Mr. Druce,’ said Ruth 
quickly. ‘ Mollie talks a lot of nonsense which she 


132 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


doesn’t mean ; but if people are kind enough to come 
here to see us, she must not be so rude as to refuse 
to see them. I am sure Uncle Bernard would be very 
angry if we did not receive them properly.’ 

But Mollie was obstinate this time, and refused to 
be put down. 

‘ How do you know ? ’ she asked rebelliously. ‘ He 
might be very pleased with me for sharing his own 
retiring tastes ! He said himself that he approved of 
what other people would consider a fault. Perhaps 
he likes unsociability. There’s as much chance of 
that as anything else 1 ’ 

Victor Druce came back from his tour of investiga- 
tion, but instead of taking his former seat, leant up 
against the stem of a huge palm-tree, whose topmost 
leaves touched the glass roof, folded his arms and 
looked down at the two girls with an intent, curious 
scrutiny. 

‘ It’s an odd position,’ he said slowly, ‘ a very odd 
position for us all to be plunged in at a moment’s 
notice ! None of us have any knowledge of Mr. 
Farrell’s tastes, so any attempts to please him must 
be entirely experimental. If we please him we may 
thank our good fortune ; if we offend, we can, at 
least, feel innocent of any bad intentions. It’s rather 
a disagreeable position, but I expect the poor old 
fellow shirks being left to himself any longer, though 
he would die rather than acknowledge it. It’s dull 
work being left alone when one is ill. Personally, 
it is extremely inconvenient for me to be away from 
home for three months, but I shall manage it some- 


INTRODUCTIONS 


133 


how. One can’t refuse a request from a man in his 
condition, and it would be a pleasure to cheer the 
poor old fellow a bit, even at the cost of one’s own 
comfort.’ 

There was silence for a moment after he had ceased 
speaking. Jack Melland stared at the ground, and 
swung his feet gently to and fro. Ruth knitted 
her black brows, and Mollie looked puzzled and 
thoughtful. It was a kind speech. She would 
have liked to admire it thoroughly, but — did it 
ring quite true? Was there not something unnatural 
in the avoidance of any reference by the speaker to 
his own possible gain ? 

‘ I’m afraid I didn’t think much ot Uncle Bernard ; 
I was too busy thinking of myself. I want to have a 
good time!’ she said bluntly. ‘It’s a lovely, lovely 
house, and the grounds are lovely, and the spring 
flowers are coming up, and we can live out of doors, 
and be as happy as the day is long. I am not going 
to worry my head about the money, or anything else. 
I’ll be nice to Uncle Bernard in my own way, as nice 
as he will let me ; but he said that we could enjoy 
ourselves, and I am going to take him at his word, 
and do every single thing I like. It’s an opportunity 
which may never occur again, as the shop people say 
in their circulars, and it would be foolish not to make 
the most of it.’ 

* I want the money ! ’ said Ruth clearly. The pretty 
flush had faded from her cheeks, and she looked 
suddenly wan and white. The hands which were 
resting on her knee trembled visibly. She had 


134 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 

evidently strung herself up to what she considered 
a necessary confession, and her eyes turned to one 
after another of her companions in wistful apology. 

‘ I want it dreadfully ! I have been poor all my 
life, and have longed to be rich, and I would rather 
live here, in this house, than anywhere else in the 
world. If we are going to live together and be 
friends we ought to be honest with each other from 
the beginning. It’s selfish, but it’s true ! I want the 
money, and I mean to do every single thing in my 
power to get it.’ 

* Bravo ! ’ cried a man’s voice suddenly. Mollie 
was frowning and biting her lips in obvious dis- 
comfort ; Victor Druce’s drooping lids once more 
hid his eyes from sight as he stood with folded 
arms leaning against the palm. It was Jack Melland 
who had spoken — Jack Melland, roused for once to 
display unqualified approval and enthusiasm. He 
bent forward on his seat, hands in his pockets, his 
tall, lithe figure swaying gently to and fro as he faced 
Ruth with his bright blue eyes. 

‘ Bravo, Miss Farrell ! I admire your honesty, and 
wish you good luck. You are perfectly justified in 
doing all you can to gain your point, and I sincerely 
hope you may be successful. It is only right that a 
Farrell should inherit the Court, and if you were the 
old man’s grand-daughter, you could not possibly be 
more like him.’ 

Ruth flushed, but did not reply. Victor Druce’s 
measured voice cut like a sword across the silence. 

‘You are unselfish, Melland ! Are you quite sure 


INTRODUCTIONS 


135 


that you share the honesty which you admire so 
much in Miss Farrell? Have you forgotten how’ the 
question affects yourself?’ 

Jack Melland jumped lightly to the ground and 
straightened his long back. 

‘ Unselfish or not, it’s the truth. The question does 
not affect me at all. I am not going to stay 1 ’ 


CHAPTER XI 


AN EARLY DECISION 

* T AM not going to stay,’ said Jack Melland ; 
and whatever his faults might be, he looked 

JL and spoke like a man who knew his own 
mind, and would abide thereby. 

His three companions stared at him in silence, 
and one of the three at least felt a distinct sinking 
of the heart. 

‘ I was beginning to like him ; we got on quite 
famously at dinner, and I thought we were going 
to have ever such a good time together. Now we 
shall be a wretched uncomfortable three, and 
Mr. Druce will like Ruth best, and I shall be out 
in the cold. How horrid ! How perfectly horrid ! ’ 
grumbled Mollie to herself. 

Just because she was so perturbed, however, she 
would not allow herself to speak, but put on an 
elaborate display of indifference, while Victor asked 
curiously — 

‘ You mean that ? May one ask your reason ? ’ 

‘Oh, certainly. I never looked upon myself as 
having the slightest claim upon Mr. Farrell, and I 
don’t care to ruin my business prospects for the 

136 


AN EARLY DECISION 


137 


sake of an off-chance. Besides, the whole position 
is unpleasant ; I object to being kept “ on approval,” 
with the consciousness that if I allow myself to be 
ordinarily agreeable I shall at once be credited with 
sponging for the old man’s favour. I am quite 
satisfied with my own lot, without any outside 
assistance.’ 

‘ Don’t you care about money, then ? ’ asked Ruth 
timidly. 

Jack Melland threw back his head with an air of 
masterful complacency. 

‘ I care about making money. That is to say, I 
love my work, and wish it to be successful, but 
I am keen on it more for the sake of the interest 
and occupation than for what it brings. A few 
hundreds a year supply all that I want, and I should 
not care to be burdened with a big fortune. If you 
come into this place, Miss Farrell, I shall be grateful 
to you if you will ask me down for a few days’ 
shooting in the autumn, but I shall never envy you 
your responsibility. To kick my heels here in idle- 
ness for three solid months, and know that the 
business was suffering for want of my presence — 
nothing would induce me to do it ! ’ 

But at this Mollie found her tongue, indignation 
spurring her to speech. 

‘ You are not very polite to the rest of us ! I 
should not have thought it would be such a great 
hardship to stay in a lovely big house with three 
young companions, when summer was coming on, 
too! I should think there are one or two people 


138 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


in the world who would like it even a little better 
than poking in a stuffy office from morning until 
night. But there’s no accounting for tastes. When 
you are grilling with heat in the City you can think 
of us sitting under the trees eating strawberries, and 
thank Fate you are so much better off. We promise 
not to send you any. It might remind you too 
painfully of the country!’ 

‘Mollie!’ cried Ruth in sharp reproof; but Jack 
laughed with good-natured amusement. 

‘ Oh, I deserve it, Miss Farrell ! My remarks 
sounded horribly discourteous. I assure you if I 
had the time to spare I should thoroughly enjoy 
staying on for a time under the present conditions ; 
but as it is quite impossible to remain for three 
months, I might as well depart at once. I don’t 
suppose Mr. Farrell will wish to keep me under 
the circumstances.’ 

It appeared, however, Jack Melland was wrong in 
his surmise, for when he announced his decision to 
his host before bidding him good-night, the old man 
looked at him coldly and replied — 

‘ I thought I had explained that we would discuss 
objections at a later date. May I ask what limit 
you had mentally fixed to your visit when you did 
me the honour of accepting my invitation ? ’ 

‘ I hardly know — this is Monday. I thought, 
perhaps until Saturday, or, at the longest, a week.’ 

Mr. Farrell waved his hand in dismissal. 

‘ We will leave it for a week, then. On Monday 
morning next I will discuss the position as fully as 


AN EARLY DECISION 


139 


you wish. Now, if either of you young gentlemen 
cares to smoke, the billiard-room is at your service. 
Please ring for anything you require. Meantime, as 
it is past my usual hour for retiring, I wish you a 
very good-night.’ 

‘ Checkmate, old fellow ! ’ cried Victor Druce, as 
the door closed behind the stooping figure; but 
Jack deigned no reply. 

The cloud had returned to his forehead, his 
nostrils were curved with annoyance and thwarted 
self-will. 

The cloud was still there when he came down to 
breakfast next morning, and did not lighten even 
at the sight of the well-appointed breakfast-table, 
and the two pretty girls who were seated thereat. 
Some meals may be more attractive abroad than 
at home. A French dinner, for example, has certain 
points above an English dinner; but we give way 
to none as regards our breakfast — that most delightful 
of meals to the strong and healthy, especially in 
springtime, when the sunshine pours in at the open 
window, and the scent of flowers mingles with the 
aroma of freshly made coffee. 

The breakfast -table of the Court had all the 
attractions which one instinctively associates with 
old country houses. The massive, old-fashioned 
silver, the revolving stand in the centre, the plentiful 
display of covered dishes to supplement the cold 
viands on the sideboard ; and, as Mr. Farrell invari- 
ably remained in his own room until lunch time, 
the restraint of his presence was removed. 


HO THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


Little Mrs. Wolff busied herself with the duties 
behind the urn, and Ruth and Mollie in serge skirts 
and spick and span white blouses looked as fresh 
as paint, and a great many times as pretty. They 
were laughing and chatting with Victor Druce, who 
had donned Norfolk jacket and knickerbockers, and 
was quite the country gentleman both in appearance 
and in his manner of leisurely good-humour. 

The entrance of Jack in what are technically called 
‘ Store clothes,’ with a gloomy frown upon his fore- 
head, seemed to strike a jarring note in this cheerful 
scene, and both girls were conscious of a distinct 
feeling of grievance against the offender. Was it 
so dreadful a fate to be doomed to spend a whole 
week in their society? Need a man look as if his 
last hope in life were extinguished because Fate 
kept him away from the City for seven days, and 
placed him instead in the sweet green country, with 
three companions of his own age who — to put it 
mildly — were not perfect ogres in appearance ! 

The necessary greetings were observed. Jack 
helped himself to a bowl of porridge, and, looking 
up, asked discontentedly — 

‘ Hasn’t the newspaper arrived? ’ 

‘ Not yet, sir ; it will be here by ten o’clock, sir,’ 
the butler replied; and Mollie pulled down her 
lip with an expression of solemn propriety, and 
added — 

‘ But perhaps I can relieve your anxiety in the 
meantime. Cotton is down twenty points, very 
strong and steady, and the Bears are making 


AN EARLY DECISION 


141 

fortunes. “ Mauds ” are fluctuating, but “ Louisa 
Christinas” are in great demand; everybody is 
rushing after them. The Bank rate is ten and a 
half, and Consols have gone up two per cent. 
General market firm, with a tendency to drop.’ 

‘ My good child, what nonsense are you talking ! ’ 
cried Ruth aghast, and the two young men exchanged 
glances and burst into a laugh; even Jack laughed, 
though such a feat had seemed impossible a moment 
before. 

* What a thrilling report ! You make me more 
impatient than ever. It is just like my luck to be 
out of the way when there is a chance of a good 
thing, though, after all, I don’t know if the wisest 
plan would not be to sell everything one had, and 
put the money in the bank — eh, Druce? Ten and 
a half per cent. ! Where do you get your knowledge, 
Miss Mary?’ 

‘ Oh, I see things in the newspapers, and I hear 
the pater talking to his friends. Don’t call me “ Miss 
Mary” please, it sounds far too quiet and proper for 
me. I am never called anything but Mollie, except 
when I overspend my allowance, and mother feels 
it her duty to scold me. Are you on the Stock 
Exchange, Mr. Melland ? What sort of business is 
it which you find so attractive ? ’ 

‘ I am afraid you would not be much wiser if I 
tried to explain. We are what is called “ brokers ” ; 
but there are an endless variety of businesses under 
the same name. I have nothing, however, to do 
with “Mauds” and “ Christinas ”! ’ 


142 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


‘Neither have 1/ volunteered Victor smilingly. 
‘To tell the truth, I have no money to invest. 
Briefs don’t come my way, and I am at present 
occupied listening to more fortunate fellows, and 
thinking how much better I could plead myself. 
It palls at times, but I am fond of the profession, 
and have no wish to change it.’ 

‘ No,’ said Mollie reflectively. ‘ The wigs are 
becoming!’ and when the two young men leant 
back in their chairs and roared with laughter, she 
blushed and pouted, and looked so pretty that it did 
one good to see her. 

The three earlier comers had finished their meal 
by this time, but they sat still until Jack had 
disposed of the toast and marmalade which makes 
the last breakfast course of every self-respecting 
Briton; then they rose one after the other, strolled 
over to the open window, and faced the question of 
the day — 

‘ What shall we do ? ’ 

It was Ruth who spoke, and at the sound of her 
words the shadow came back to Jack’s brow. 

‘Yes, what shall we do? Think of it — three 
months — twelve weeks — eighty-four separate days 
to lounge away with the same question on your 
lips! I’d rather be sentenced to hard labour at 
once. Life is not worth living without work. I’d 
rather be a clerk on sixty pounds a year than 
stagnate as a country squire.’ 

‘ You would be a very bad squire if you did 
stagnate ! ’ cried Mollie spiritedly, throwing back her 


AN EARLY DECISION 


H3 

little head, and looking up at him with a flash of 
the grey eyes. ‘You would have your tenants to 
look after, and your property to keep in order, and 
the whole village looking to you to lead every 
scheme of pleasure or improvement, and the vicar 
looking to you to be his right hand, and all the grow- 
ing boys looking to you to help them to a start in 
life, and the old people expecting you to make their 
last days easy. You would be the hardest- worked 
man in the country if you did half the work that 
was waiting for you, and it would be unselfish work, 
too — thinking of others, and not of yourself.’ 

Jack looked at her, and his face softened. 

‘That’s true,’ he said frankly. ‘I’m sorry! You 
are right, and I am wrong. I’m in a bad temper, 
and can’t see things in their right light to-day. Of 
course, if one really settled down to it, there would 
be plenty to do ; it’s when one is only playing with 
the position that time drags.’ 

‘Well, it ought not to drag to-day, at all events. 
We must be very dull if we cannot amuse ourselves 
in surveying the domain, and seeing all there is to be 
seen. I am going to put on my hat this minute and 
examine the gardens, and go down to the stables 
to look at the horses. If anyone likes to come too, 
they may, but my plans are fixed,’ cried Mollie, 
nodding her saucy head ; and at the magic word 
‘ stables,* a ray of interest lit up the two masculine 
faces. 

Ten minutes later the four young people were 
strolling down the drive, the girls with serge coats 


144 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


over their white blouses, and sailor hats on their 
heads, the men wearing their cloth caps with an 
evident air of enjoyment. They turned the corner 
of the house, and coming round to the south side 
uttered simultaneous exclamations of surprise and 
delight. 

Along the entire length of the house ran an 
enormously wide terrace edged with a balustrade, 
from the centre of which a flight of marble steps 
led to an Italian garden, its green sward and stiffly 
outlined flower - beds flanked by a quantity of 
curiously cut shrubs. 

Beyond this garden the ground dipped sharply, 
showing first a glade of trees whose fresh spring 
foliage contrasted with the dark colours of the ever- 
greens; then came a glimpse of a lake, a sweep 
of park; and beyond all a glorious, wide-stretching 
view over the countryside. Perched upon one of 
the highest sites for miles around, this terraced walk 
afforded such a panorama of beauty as is rarely to 
be found even in our well-favoured isles, and withal 
the beauty was of that peaceful, home-like nature 
which irresistibly endears itself to the heart. 

The four young people stood in silence gazing 
from side to side, and into each mind, even that 
of the rebellious Jack himself, there crept the same 
thought. This was indeed a goodly heritage, whose 
owner would be an enviable person ! The possibility 
of possessing it as a home was worth a far greater 
sacrifice than anything which had been demanded 
of themselves. 


AN EARLY DECISION 


145 

In those few minutes of silence dreams ran riot, 
and finally found vent in words. 

‘When the Court belongs to me I shall have an 
awning put up on this terrace and sit here all day 
long,’ said Mollie; as usual the first to break the 
silence. 

‘ I shall have a table brought out, and breakfast 
here every fine morning,’ said Ruth. 

‘ I’ll smoke here after dinner ! ’ said Victor. 

‘ I’ll do ditto in every case ! ’ said Jack, then 
caught himself up sharply — ‘when I come to visit 
the Chosen, that is to say ! Of course, I’m out of 
the running. What are you smiling at, Miss Mollie? ’ 
For, turning towards her, he had seen the grey eyes 
light up with a merry twinkle. She shook her head, 
however, refusing to gratify his curiosity, and sped 
rapidly down the broad marble steps. 

‘ He is beginning to have qualms ! The very first 
morning, and for a moment his resolution wavered. 
The spell is working,’ she told herself triumphantly ; 
for, despite his lack of gallantry, both girls had 
already candidly admitted that upon Jack’s going 
or staying depended a great part of the pleasure 
of the next three months. ‘ Don’t persuade him ; 
don’t mention the subject at all. Let him think we 
don’t care how he decides. Men are contradictious 
creatures, and the less he is urged the more likely 
he is to give way,’ argued Ruth the experienced. 
And Mollie dutifully agreed. 


10 


CHAPTER XII 


A NOVEL EXPERIENCE 

D OWN the winding path, the visitors, as 
they walked together, came upon masses 
of daffodils, standing up erect and golden 
from the carpet of dead leaves which covered the 
ground. Not the ordinary common or garden 
daffodil, charming as it is, but named varieties of every 
description — white trumpeted Horsefieldi , stately 
yellow Emperors, Bari Conspicui with its dainty 
outline of orange; these, and a dozen others were 
growing in patches, not in dozens or scores, but in 
literal hundreds, beneath the budding trees. There 
were violets, too ; and white and purple and golden 
saxifrages peeping out between the stones which 
bordered the trickling stream — a scene of enchant- 
ment, indeed, for City eyes accustomed to gaze only 
on bricks and mortar. The girls were wild with 
delight, and flitted about gathering specimens of the 
different flowers; while the two young men were 
content to watch them with an air of masculine 
superiority. 

‘ What is the use of burdening yourselves with all 
those things at the very beginning of our walk ? ’ 

146 


A NOVEL EXPERIENCE 


147 


‘ They aren’t a burden, they are a joy. Hold them 
for me, please, while I get some more,’ replied Mollie, 
laying a stack of long-stemmed beauties in Jack’s 
arms, regardless of his look of dismay. ‘ Don’t crush 
them ; I want them kept quite fresh.’ 

‘ What are you going to do with them, if I might 
ask? There are plenty in the house. It's a pity to 
cut them just to waste.’ 

‘ I wouldn’t waste them for the world, the beautiful 
darlings ! I’m going to send them home to 
mother. We will pack them in a box, and take 
them down to the post-office this afternoon. It 
will provide honest work for the afternoon,’ retorted 
Mollie. 

She was too happy, too supremely happy, to be 
stiff and formal. As she darted from one flower-bed 
to another she looked like an incarnation of the bright 
spring morning. There was no room in her mind 
for doubts and fears. The future simply did not 
exist ; the present was all-sufficient. 

From the gardens the quartette strolled onwards 
past the lake, and across the wide park to the further 
gates ; then, returning, paid a visit to the stables. 
The groom greeted them with a smile, which showed 
that he had anticipated their coming ; and, like the 
other servants, hailed with delight a return to livelier 
days. 

‘ The horses will get some work now, I hope, 
ma’am,’ he said, touching his forehead as he addressed 
himself to Ruth, as the head of the party. (‘ The 
Farrell eyebrows again ! ’ said Mollie to herself.) 


1 48 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


‘ They have had it far too easy for a long time back. 
The master’s fond of horses, and we need a good 
many for driving up these steep hills, as everything 
has to be brought up from the station ; but it’s 
regular gentle exercise as suits ’em best. I’ve a nice 
little mare as would carry you, if you’d care to try 
her. She’s in this box. Fanny, we call her. 
Whoa ! Fanny, old girl, come and show your- 
self ! Nice gentle creature, you see, miss : no temper 
in her.’ 

‘ But I don’t ride,’ began Ruth, smiling. ‘ I should 
like to very much; and I don’t think I should be 
nervous, but ’ 

4 Oh, I’d love to ride ! Is there a horse for me, 
too? And would you teach us — would you? Could 
we come down every day and have a lesson ? ’ 
interrupted Mollie impetuously. 

And the groom wheeled round to face her, and 
touched his forehead again, his face one smile of 
delight. 

‘ Ay, would I, miss ! Proud to do it. Many’s 
the one I’ve taught to ride in my time. You 
settle any hour you like, and I’ll have the horses 
ready for you, and take you a turn across the park. 
There’s some old side-saddles put away in the loft. 
I’ll have ’em down, and put in order for ye. And 
the gentlemen? You’ll not be needing any lessons, 
I’m thinking.’ 

‘ Oh no ! I think I can manage to sit any horse 
you have here,’ replied Victor in a slightly superior 
tone. 


A NOVEL EXPERIENCE 


149 


Jack, however, shook his head, and said — 

‘No use for me. I can’t ride, and it’s no use 
beginning. I’m only here for a week.’ 

The groom looked the surprise he was too well 
trained to express. 

‘ Indeed, sir. Well, I can give you a mount if you 
change your mind. It wouldn’t take long to get 
your seat; and it’s pleasant exercise these spring 
days. The carriages are round this way, miss. 
There’s a pretty little cart you might like to drive 
yourself.’ 

He led the way forward; but while the others 
followed, Mollie hung behind, blocking Jack’s way. 
Something prompted her to speak, an impulse too 
strong to be resisted. 

‘Do learn!’ she cried entreatingly. ‘Learn with 
us. Why won’t you? It would be such fun. You 
said you hated to be idle. It wouldn’t be wasted 
time if you learnt a useful accomplishment.’ 

‘ Hardly useful to me, I am afraid, Miss Mollie. 
I have no money for horses. My only acquaintance 
with them is from the top of a City omnibus.’ 

‘ But you can’t tell what might happen. We might 
go to war again, and you might want to volunteer. 
You might grow rich. Besides, you volunteered to 
come and stay with the “ Chosen,” and then you will 
certainly find it useful. So you will join us, won’t 
you?’ 

Jack laughed and hesitated, looking down at the 
flushed, eager face. It seemed a very trifling matter. 
He could not tell that with the acceptance or refusal 


150 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


of this light request the whole of his future destiny 
was involved. He only thought that Mollie was a 
charmingly pretty girl, and that it would be amusing 
to practise riding by her side. 

‘ Well ! since you put it like that, I can’t refuse,’ he 
answered laughingly. ‘We will learn together, Miss 
Mollie, and good luck to our efforts.’ 

‘But what about the riding-habits?’ asked Ruth. 

‘ We must get them,’ said Mollie. 

‘ Where ? ’ asked Ruth. 

‘At a tailor’s,’ said Mollie. ‘Bond Street, for 
choice; only it would be difficult to arrange about 
fitting. T’m not at all sure that we shan’t have to 
pay a visit to town on this matter of clothes. For 
the present I mean to consult that maid, and see 
what can be done until we can get habits well made 
for us. And — who knows? — there may be some 
old things stored away somewhere which will come 
in handy. Anyway, I’m going to begin lessons to- 
morrow, habit or no habit. You can do as you 
like.’ 

As there was no time to be lost, the maid was 
summoned only to proclaim her inability to manu- 
facture riding attire in the space of twenty-four 
hours, or to produce the same from the household 
treasures. 

‘ There is the mistress’s habit, of course, but that 
was locked away with her other clothes ; and even if 
I could get at it I wouldn’t dare to use it. Mr. Farrell 
keeps everything she wore, and nobody touches them 
but himself. There’s a very good tailor at Bexham, 


A NOVEL EXPERIENCE 


151 

miss — only half an hour’s rail from here. Many of 
the ladies go to him for their things.’ 

‘ But we want something now — at once ! Some- 
thing to wear to-morrow. Surely you can think of 
something? Mr. Farrell said we were to ask you for 
everything we wanted, and this is the first thing we 
have asked for. You must suggest something ! ’ cried 
Mollie imperiously. 

Thus adjured, Emma pursed up her lips, and 
wrinkled her forehead, leant her head on one side, 
and stared at the ceiling for inspiration. Presently 
it came, for the frown disappeared, the lips relaxed 
into a smile. 

‘Well, miss,’ she said, ‘ there’s the parson’s young 
ladies; they are nearly as big as you, though they 
are still at school. They ride with the father in 
the holiday, for the squire let’s them have a mount 
from the stables whenever they send up. Their 
habits will be at home, lying idle. They are not 
much for style, of course, but for a few days, until 
you have time to get fitted yourself ’ 

‘ Emma, you are an angel ! It’s a splendid idea ! 
Mrs. Thornton begged us to let her help in any way 
she could. We’ll call this very afternoon, when we 
go down to post off the flowers, and I’m sure she will 
be delighted to lend them. Now we can have our 
first lesson to-morrow. That’s glorious! I do hate 
to wait when I have planned anything nice.’ 

At luncheon Mr. Farrell made his appearance, and 
listened with polite indifference to the history of the 
morning’s doings as volunteered by his guests. He 


52 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


asked no questions, made no suggestions, and retired 
into the library the moment the meal was over for 
his daily perusal of the Times. Here for the first 
time he discovered the inconvenience of the novel 
interruption to his solitude, for the newspaper was 
missing from its accustomed place, and, on ringing to 
make inquiries, he was informed that Mr. Melland 
had carried it off to the billiard-room. 

‘Tell Mr. Melland, with my compliments, I should 
be obliged if he would allow me to have it for the 
next hour — and order two copies for the future/ he 
said grimly. 

And five minutes later Jack appeared in person 
the bearer of the newspaper and frank apologies. 

‘ I’m really awfully sorry ! I did not know you 
had not seen it. Would you care for me to read 
aloud any article? I should be glad to be of use.’ 

‘ Thank you. My eyes are still quite useful. I 
prefer to read for myself.’ 

Tack had the good sense to depart without further 
protest, and Mr. Farrell stretched himself on his big 
chair with a sigh of relief. He took no pleasure in 
his guests, whose bright young presence depressed 
him by reviving memories of happier days. If it had 
not been for the necessity of choosing an heir, he 
would have cherished his solitude as his dearest 
possession. He congratulated himself, however, that 
by reserving one room for his own use he could 
be still safe from interruption, and, turning to a 
leading article, read the first few paragraphs with 
leisurely enjoyment The writing was excellent, the 


A NOVEL EXPERIENCE 


153 


views irreproachable, in that they exactly coincided 
with his own. He turned with anticipatory pleasure 
to the article next in order, when the sound of a light 
tap-tap came to the door, and Ruth appeared upon 
the threshold, blushing shyly. 

‘Uncle Bernard, Mrs. Wolff says that you always 
read the Times after luncheon. . . . Would it be any 
help if I read aloud what you wish to hear? Some- 
times, when pater is tired ’ 

‘ I am obliged to you. I require no help of the 
sort. Is there any other subject on which you 
wished to speak to me ? * 

The tone was so suggestive of concealed wrath 
that Ruth quailed before it, and the faltering ‘ No * 
was hardly audible across the room. Mr. Farrell 
lifted the paper from his knee so that his face was 
hidden from view. 

‘Then you will forgive my remarking that I 
prefer to be undisturbed. We shall meet in the 
drawing-room for tea/ 

Ruth shut the door, advanced a few steps into the 
hall, and stamped her foot violently upon the floor. 
The thick Turkey carpet reduced the noise to the 
faintest echo, but an answering laugh sounded from 
behind a screen, and Jack Melland’s eyes looked 
quizzically into her flushed face. 

‘ Allow me to sympathise. I was sent about my 
business a few minutes ago. Took back the Times 
by request, and ventured to offer to read aloud * 

‘Oh, so did I! His eyes looked so tired, that I 
long to do something ! It’s like living in an hotel, to 


154 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


take everything and do nothing in return, but if he 
is so cross and glares like that I shall never dare to 
offer again. Do you suppose it will go on like this 
all the time? Will he avoid us entirely except at 
meal-times ? Shall we never get to know him really ? 
If it is like that, I don’t think I can stand it. I shall 
run away and go home ! ’ 

Jack looked down at her with a kindly sympathy. 

4 Ah, well, it’s early days to judge ! I don’t think 
it would be consistent with Mr. Farrell’s plans to 
remain a stranger. Opportunities are bound to arise 
as the days pass by. Don’t worry about it, but 
enjoy yourself while you can. ... I am going to 
sit out on the terrace. Will you come, too? It 
will be quite warm so long as the sun lasts.’ 

They strolled away together, to make acquaintance 
in a quiet tete-a-tete y while once more interrup- 
tion approached the library in the shape of Mollie, 
primed for battle. She rapped at the door, received 
a low growl by way of reply, and had no sooner 
crossed the threshold than an infuriated voice 
startled her ears. 

4 1 tell you no ! I want no help. I can read 
without assistance. Am I stone-blind that I can- 
not be left in peace to read my paper, as I have 
done these forty years? How many times over 
have I to answer the same question?’ 

4 But — but — I haven’t asked you anything yet ! ’ 
gasped Mollie blankly. Eyes and lips alike were 
wide with amazement, but instead of retiring at 
full speed, as the other two visitors had done before 


A NOVEL EXPERIENCE 


155 


her, she shut the door carefully and advanced 
towards the fire. ‘What did you think I was 
going to say?’ 

‘ I have already had two interruptions in the last 
half-hour; two offers to have my news read aloud 
— a thing I detest. I conclude you have come on 
the same mission ? * 

‘No!’ Mollie shook her head, half penitent, 
half amused. Indeed such a thing never entered 
my mind. I was selfish enough to be thinking 
of myself — not you. Something is worrying me. 
May I sit down and talk to you about it, Uncle 
Bernard ? ’ 

She drew forward a chair even as she spoke, 
and Mr. Farrell made no objection. The Times 
lay on his lap, his thin hands crossed above it, 
while his sunken eyes were fixed upon the girl’s 
face with a curious scrutiny. 

‘ If it is any argument about going or staying, 
I have already explained ’ 

‘ Ah, but it isn’t ! I am going to stay. I love 
staying ! I don’t know when I have been so happy 
in my life as I’ve been to-day, wandering about 
this sweet old place. It was the most curious 
feeling this morning before you were down — like 
living in an enchanted castle where the owner 
had disappeared ! When I gathered the flowers I 

felt quite like Beau ’ She drew herself up sharply 

— ‘ They were such lovely flowers ! ’ 

A short laugh proved that the interruption had 
come too late. 


156 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


‘As I said before, Miss Mary, you are not over- 
burdened with modesty ! I am obliged for my 
part of the simile ! ’ 

But the speaker’s eyes were twinkling with quite 
the most amiable expression Mollie had yet seen, 
and she laughed unabashed. 

‘ Ah, well, one description is as exaggerated as 
the other. I didn’t mean to say it; it just popped 
out. You know that I didn’t mean to be rude. I 
wanted to speak to you about something very 
important — to us, at least. Ruth will be scandalised, 
but it’s bound to come out sooner or later, and I 
want to understand our position. . . . We told you 
this morning that we proposed to learn riding.’ 

‘ You did.’ 

‘ And you made no objection.’ 

‘ On the contrary, I quite approved. It is almost 
essential for your own comfort and convenience it 
you wish to enjoy a country life/ 

‘Yes! so we thought. But there is one great 
objection. We have no habits.’ 

‘ Indeed !’ 

‘No; of course, we have never ridden at home/ 

‘ I presume not.’ 

‘ And we cannot ride without habits. Emma, the 
maid, suggested that Mrs. Thornton might lend us 
her daughters’ just for a few days; but we cannot 
keep them long.’ 

‘ Certainly not ! * 

Mr. Farrell made his remarks with an air of polite 
indifference, which was peculiarly baffling. It was 


A NOVEL EXPERIENCE 


157 


evident that no lead was to be expected from him, 
and that Mollie would have to put her request in 
the plainest possible words. Her lips were pressed 
together in a momentary hesitation between em- 
barrassment and laughter; then she thought of the 
lecture she would receive from Ruth if her errand 
ended in failure, and grew strong again. Her eyes 
met those of Uncle Bernard still fixed intently on 
her face. 

‘ I wanted to ask you what we were to do about 
them, and about clothes altogether! You know 
we are very poor. Ruth and I have fifteen pounds 
a year to dress on. You have never been a girl, 
so you don’t understand what that means; but 
though we can get along on that at home and 
could look respectable for a few days’ visit, we 
can’t manage as we are for three whole months, 
especially when you wish us to go about, and have 
parties here, and meet your friends on their own 
terms. We have only those black evening dresses 
which you saw last night, and girls can’t always 
wear the same things, as a man does his dress suit.’ 

‘ I suppose not.’ 

‘ No they can’t. So ’ 

‘So?’ 

Mollie’s cheek flushed with a dawning impatience. 

‘ Uncle Bernard, don’t you think you make it very 
hard for me? After all, it was your wish that we 
should stay, and we cannot put the pater to more 
expense. You said we were to have carte blanche. 
I want to know if that applies to clothes also?’ 


158 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


‘ I must say I had not anticipated anything of 
the sort when I made my remark.’ 

‘Well then, are you content to have us as we 
are? It won’t be easy or pleasant, but I suppose 
we could rub along if you don’t object. People would 
make remarks, and as they are your friends ’ 

‘ It is a great many years since I have troubled 
my head about what people say. That argument 
has no weight with me ; but, as you say, you 
remain here and go into society at my invitation, 
and it is therefore only reasonable that I should 
make it possible for you to do so in comfort. I 
am in ignorance as to what is required. What 
sum, may I ask, would you consider sufficient to 
make up deficiencies?’ 

Mollies smile of rapture was a sight to behold. 
The victory was won, and won so easily that there 
had been no fight worthy the name. Her mind 
flew to Ruth, picturing the scene between them 
when she retold the conversation ; then turned 
at a tangent to gloat over the thought of fineries 
to come. 

‘ Ah — h ! That’s a difficult question to answer. 
We shall need riding-habits, and summer things, 
and evening dresses, and hosts of etceteras. I 
could make myself look respectable for twenty 
pounds; I could look smart for fifty; I could be 
a vision for a hundred!’ cried Mollie, clasping her 
hands ecstatically, while once again a faint twinkle 
showed itself in Mr. Farrell’s eyes. His words 
were, however, as a rule, decidedly damping in tone. 


A NOVEL EXPERIENCE 


159 


‘ That is interesting to know, but something less 
bewildering than visions might be more in keeping 
with ordinary life. Very well, then, Miss Mary, 
order what you please, and tell your sister to do 
the same, and let the bills come in to me. You 
can run up to town for the day whenever it is 
necessary, and no doubt you will enjoy the variety. 
Is there anything more you wish to say ? ’ 

He took up the newspaper in sign of dismissal, but 
Mollie sat her ground, flushing and knitting her brows. 

‘Uncle Bernard, you are an angel, and I’m ever 
so much obliged, but please mightn’t we have a 
fixed sum? It would be so much more comfort- 
able! If it is left like this, we should not know 
what you would think reasonable or extravagant!’ 

‘ And in the other case, I should not know it of 
you! No; it must be left entirely to your dis- 
cretion. Get what you please, and as much as you 
please. I make no restrictions. As I have said 
before, money is no object to me, but it is my great aim 
at present to understand your position as to it.’ 

‘ I understand, but it’s very awkward ! ’ sighed 
Mollie. Her forehead was puckered with thought; 
she stroked her soft little chin in thoughtful fashion. 
‘ I should like to please you, but I am so completely 
in the dark. A man’s ideas are so different from 
a girl’s. If I get all I think necessary, you may 
think me extravagant ! ’ 

‘ Very possibly I may.’ 

‘ And if I get less than the best, you might think 
me mean.’ 


i6o THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


* Very possibly again/ 

Mollie made an involuntary gesture of impatience, 
then laughed and tossed her head. 

‘ Uncle Bernard, it is hopeless to try to understand 
you. There is only one thing to be done; since I 
don’t know how to please you, I must take extra 
good care to please myself/ 

4 A most sensible conclusion ! I congratulate you 
upon it. I have, however, one request to make. 
It is my wish that you and your sister should be 
independent of each other; each acting exactly 
as she thinks fit, without reference to the other’s 
wishes. Is there anything more that you wish to 
say? If not, may I suggest that I am generally left 
free from interruption after lunch ? ’ 

‘ I’ll never come again — I promise I won’t, but 
there is a lot I should like to say if you would 
let me. I’d like to thank you and tell you how 
much fun and happiness we shall get out of your 
generosity ; but, I suppose, if I did you would hate 
it, and call it gush. The best thing I can do is to 
go away at once ; but you can’t prevent me thanking 
you in my heart/ 

She looked at him half smiling, half wistful, 
longing for some sign of softening which might 
break down the barrier between them, but Mr. 
Farrell did not even meet her glance. His eyes 
had already strayed towards his newspaper ; he 
was settling himself in his chair and preparing to 
resume the interrupted reading. Mollie turned with 
a sigh and left the room. 


CHAPTER XIII 


LEARNING TO RIDE 

T HE riding-lessons duly began the next day, 
and, continuing each morning of the week, 
proved a veritable godsend to the four 
young people, in providing amusement for hours 
which might otherwise have hung somewhat heavily 
on their hands. The season was yet too young for 
outdoor games, and in the early stages of their 
mutual acquaintanceship it was difficult to keep up 
a perpetual flow of conversation. Some occupation 
of general interest was thus badly needed, and this 
was supplied by the delightful canters over the 
moors — delightful, despite the drawbacks which were 
inseparable from inexperience. 

On the first morning the girls were kept sternly 
in hand by the careful groom, each taken in turn 
for an amble along a quiet road under his own 
supervision ; while the other strolled about, feeling 
very fine and large as she held up the skirt of 
her habit, and nonchalantly flicked her whip to and 
fro. 

From the safe vantage of the ground also it was 
amusing to watch Jack Melland’s plungings to and 


n 


1 62 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


fro, and offer him good advice as to the manage- 
ment of his steed. Jack, needless to say, disdained 
the groom’s good offices, and set forth confident 
of being able to master any horse by the sheer 
force of his manhood. His seat was not elegant, 
certainly, and for once he was at a distinct 
disadvantage beside Victor, who looked his best 
on horseback, and was evidently an experienced 
rider. 

On the third day the horses were led to the broad 
road, crossing the well-treed park, and, after half an 
hour’s patient trotting to and fro, Ruth was started 
on her first independent canter, which was fated 
to have an ignominious end ; for the horse, impatient 
of restraint, increased its pace to a gallop, which 
swiftly left the groom behind and sent its rider’s 
composure to the winds. Her foot slipped from the 
stirrup, she dropped her whip, clung wildly to the 
pommel, and, regardless of dignity, screamed for 
help at the pitch of her voice. It seemed an eternity 
of time, but in reality it was only a couple of minutes, 
before Victor overtook her, and leaning forward, 
seized the reins and brought both horses to a 
halt. 

The groom came running up behind, followed by 
Jack, jogging painfully up and down on his saddle, 
while Mollie puffed and panted in the rear. Their 
faces were all keen with alarm, but fear changed 
to amusement at the sight of Ruth with hat cocked 
rakishly at one side and a thick coil of hair hanging 
snake-like down her back. She looked piteously 





Her Foot Slipped From the Stirrup, She Clung Wildly to the 
Pommel, and Screamed for Help 











v 



































































































LEARNING TO RIDE 


163 

for comfort, and, meeting only smiles, drew herself 
up with what was intended to be an air of haughty 
disdain ; but it is difficult to look haughty when 
with every moment fresh hairpins are falling to 
the ground, and with the descent of fresh coils your 
hat is continually assuming a still more impudent 
angle. 

‘You do look a sight!* cried Mollie with sisterly 
candour, and Ruth beckoned imperiously to the groom 
to help her to dismount. 

* Take me down ! I’ve had enough of this for one 
morning. You must give me another horse to- 
morrow, Bates. I’ll never trust myself on this 
hateful creature again. No, thank you, I prefer 
to walk on my own feet.’ She jumped to the ground 
and stood twisting up her hair, her cheeks aflame 
with mingled fright and annoyance — a sight, indeed, 
as Mollie had remarked, though the young men’s 
translation of the term was not perhaps precisely the 
same as her own. 

* I’ll put in a thousand hairpins next time,’ she 
said angrily, as she fastened the coils to the best 
of her ability, and straightened the rakish hat. 
‘You had better see that your hair is safe, Mollie, 
before you have your turn. I am going to sit down 
on the grass and jeer at you for a change. It’s so 
easy to be superior when you are doing nothing 
yourself! ’ 

‘ I shan’t hang on to my pommel, anyway, and 
I won’t call, “Help, murder, thieves!” whatever 
happens,’ cried Mollie lightly. ‘ I am going round 


1 64 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


this curve, so you can all watch and see how well 
I do it 1 9 

She flicked her horse’s side as she spoke with quite 
a professional air of unconcern, and started off at 
a brisk canter, holding herself resolutely erect, despite 
the ever-increasing pain in the small of her back. 
Echoes of ‘ Bravo ! bravo ! ’ followed her down the 
path and goaded her to increased exertion. A 
second flip on Prince’s back sent him forward at such 
a surprising increase of speed that, involuntarily, 
she gripped the pommel; then, remembering her 
resolve, let go her hold to hang on more and more 
tightly to the reins. 

Prince tossed his head and gave an expostulatory 
amble. Mollie set her lips and pulled the stronger. 
She was not conscious that the right hand pulled 
more strongly than the left, but that it did so was 
proved by the fact that the horse gradually 
abandoned the path and directed its course across 
the grass. The watchers behind gave cries of 
warning as they saw what was happening, but in 
her agitation Mollie mistook their meaning for more 
applause and dashed headlong on her way. 

She was so much occupied in keeping her seat 
that she had no eyes to discover danger ahead, but 
the groom looked with dismay at the low-spreading 
trees on right and left, and raced across the grass 
to intercept her progress. He was too late, however. 
Maddened by the incessant dragging of the reins 
Prince galloped ahead, skirting so closely a clump 
of trees that it was only by crouching low over 


LEARNING TO RIDE 


165 

the saddle that Mollie escaped accident. The 
watchers drew deep breaths of relief, but renewed 
their anxiety as once more horse and rider dis- 
appeared from sight behind a giant elm, whose 
branches hung threateningly towards the ground. 

Ruth gripped her habit in both hands and sped 
across the grass after the groom ; the two young 
men galloped ahead ; and from one and all came 
a second cry of alarm, as a moment later Prince 
sounded his appearance careering wildly along 
riderless and free. 

What were they going to see? A helpless form 
stretched on the ground; a white unconscious face; 
a terrible, tell-tale wound ? A dozen horrible pictures 
suggested themselves one after the other in those 
breathless seconds; but when the fatal spot was 
reached there was no figure upon the ground, sense- 
less or the reverse; no Mollie was seen to right 
or left. 

It seemed as if the earth had opened and swallowed 
her up, until a feeble squeak made the rescuers 
lift their eyes suddenly to the heart of the tree, 
where a black skirt and two small kicking feet were 
seen swinging to and fro in the air. Another step 
forward showed the whole picture, gauntleted hands 
clutching wildly to a bough, and a pink agonised face 
turned over one shoulder, while a little pipe of a voice 
called out gaspingly — 

‘ Catch me ! hold me ! take me down ! oh, my 
arms! I’m falling, falling, I’m falling ! oh, oh, oh — 
I’m falling down!’ And fall she did, so suddenly 


1 66 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


and violently that the groom, although a stoutly 
built man, tottered beneath her weight. 

The ordinary heroine of fiction is so frail and 
ethereal in build that when she faints away, under 
a stress of emotion, the hero gathers her lovely form 
in his arms and carries her for a couple of miles with 
delightful ease; but Mollie Farrell was a healthy, 
well-grown girl; and for one agonising moment it 
appeared as if the sequel to the adventure was to be 
an ignominious tumble to the ground of rescuer 
and rescued. 

The moment passed, the groom steadied himself 
with an involuntary ‘ Whoa ! ’ and Mollie turned 
to confront her friends, swaying painfully to and 
fro, with crossed hands pressing against each 
shoulder. 

* Oh, my arms ! my arms ! They are torn out of 
their sockets ! I know they are ! The pain is really 
hideous ! ’ 

‘What happened? How did you manage to 
perform such an acrobatic feat?’ cried Jack, now 
that anxiety was appeased, unable to resist a smile 
at the remembrance of the pretty, comical picture, 
and the undignified descent to the ground ; but 
Mollie snapped him up sharply, her sense of 
humour absolutely eclipsed by the pain she was 
suffering. 

‘ It wasn’t a feat ! I saw the bough before me and 
I thought I should be killed, and I put out my hands 
to save myself and — I don’t know how it happened ; 
but the next moment that horrid, wicked animal 


LEARNING TO RIDE 


167 

slipped from under me, and my arms were jerked 
nearly out of my body, and I was left dangling 
in mid-air. It’s perfectly hateful of you all to stand 
there and laugh! I might have been killed outright 
if it hadn’t been for Bates.’ 

‘You were only a yard or so from the ground; 
you could have dropped down yourself without 
making a fuss. I kept my seat at any rate, and 
I didn’t howl half so loudly ! ’ said Ruth self- 
righteously. ‘ What made you do anything so mad 
as to ride in among all those trees ? ’ 

‘ I didn’t ! It was the horse ; he would go, 
whatever I did,’ protested Mollie feebly : whereupon 
Bates shook his head with solemn disapproval. 

‘We’ve got to be very thankful as matters is no 
worse/ said the alarmed groom. ‘ I shall have a fine 
lecturing from the squire when he hears of this, but 
you will bear me witness as it was against my wishes. 
If I’d had my way you would never have ventured 
off by yourselves, for another week at least, but there 
was no gainsaying you. I’m thinking you’ll have 
had about enough lesson for to-day, and I must 

look after those horses. To-morrow ’ 

‘ To-morrow we’ll be good and docile, and do as 
you tell us. My nerves are too shaken to be dis- 
obedient ; but don’t be afraid ; you shan’t be scolded 
for what isn’t your fault,’ said Ruth with her pretty 
smile. Bates touched his cap and walked off, 
mollified, while the girls turned sadly homeward. 
Jack and Victor offered their escort, but, finding it 
impossible to disguise all traces of amusement, were 


1 68 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


promptly snubbed and bidden to go and be superior 
by themselves. 

‘I do hate men! horrid, patronising creatures!’ 
cried Mollie pettishly, as she limped onwards. 
‘They think themselves so grand because they are 
stronger than we are, and have no tiresome skirts 
to hamper them. I don’t like riding half as much 
as I expected. I’m so stiff and sore, I should like 
to go to bed for a month. I shall lie down this 
afternoon. I’ll get a nice book, and pull the sofa up 
to the window, and have tea brought up to me ; and 
I just hope it will rain and pour, and they will have 
nothing to do and be bored to death, and then they 
will miss me, and be sorry that they were so rude. 
Laughing, indeed, when I was in danger of my life, 
before their very eyes ! ’ 

‘ You were safe enough before they laughed, and 
you did look funny hanging in mid-air! You 
didn’t think it was cruel to laugh at me, and I was 
just as much frightened as you were ! ’ retorted Ruth ; 
and thereafter a frigid silence was maintained until 
the Court was reached. 

At lunch Mr. Farrell appeared with a clouded 
brow, and vouchsafed only monosyllabic replies 
when addressed. It was evident that something 
had displeased him, and, though no reference was 
made to the adventures of the morning, the young 
people had discovered by now that he possessed 
a mysterious power of knowing all about their 
actions, in sight or out of sight, and felt correspond- 
ingly ill at ease. When the meal was over and the 


LEARNING TO RIDE 


169 


servants had left the room, the storm burst suddenly. 
The sunken eyes gleamed with an angry light, 
and the tired voice sounded unusually loud and 
threatening. 

‘ Has neither of you two young men the sense 
or the prudence to prevent a lady from running 
a foolish risk? I am informed that Ruth was in 
danger of having a serious accident this morning. 
I am not personally able to look after her safety, 
and she was possibly ignorant of her own folly in 
attempting more than she could accomplish ; but I 
had imagined that in my absence she had two 
sufficient protectors — one of whom, at least, I under- 
stand to be an accomplished horseman/ 

Victor flushed deeply, and the lids fell over his 
tell-tale eyes. 

‘ No one regrets Miss Ruth’s fright more than 
I do, sir. She had been such an apt pupil that 
I did not imagine that there was any danger in 
trying a little canter on her own account. Bates 
disapproved of it, but I am afraid I sided against 
him. I can only promise to be more careful in 
future.’ 

‘ It was no one’s fault but my own, Uncle Bernard,’ 
interrupted Ruth eagerly. ‘ I was conceited and 
thought I could do anything I liked, and I have 
learnt a lesson — that’s all ! I was frightened, but 
I hung on so tightly to the pommel that I don’t think 
there was any real danger of falling. I really will 
be careful not to run any more risks.’ 

‘ I trust you will. I feel responsible for your 


170 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


safety while you are under my roof, and it will be 
a severe strain on my nerves if I cannot rely on your 
discretion. Are you feeling any ill effects from your 
fright? Can Mrs. Wolff help you in any way, or 
perhaps the doctor * 

Ruth gave an involuntary exclamation of surprise 
and protest, and the colour rushed into her cheeks. 
It was so surprising, so extraordinary that Uncle 
Bernard should betray such concern for her safety 
and actually suggest sending for a doctor on her 
behalf. Her heart beat high with the conviction 
that she was, indeed, his favourite, his Chosen, and 
that therefore her safety was all-important for the 
success of his scheme. 

She turned her grey eyes upon him with a liquid 
glance of gratitude, as she faltered out words of 
acknowledgment. 

* Oh no, indeed, it is quite unnecessary ! Thank 
you so much all the same. I am vexed with myself 
for having upset you by being so headstrong, 
and didn’t hurt myself a bit.’ 

‘ That is well, then ! ’ Mr. Farrell rose from the 
table and turned slowly towards the door. As he 
did so he found himself suddenly confronted by 
another face — a bright-eyed, mutinous girl’s face, 
so transparently charged with speech that he stopped 
short, uttering an involuntary inquiry — 

‘ Well ! what is it ? What have you got to say ? * 

Mollie’s lips parted, her head tilted to the side. 

*/ was in danger, too! much more than she 
was. I did tumble off! I hung on to the branch 


LEARNING TO RIDE 


171 

of a tree. I might have been injured most 
dreadfully.’ 

‘ Ah — h ! ’ said Mr. Farrell slowly. He turned his 
head aside, and his lips twitched uncertainly. ‘You! 
But you, my dear Mary, can take such uncommonly 
good care of yourself 1’ 


CHAPTER XIV 


MOLLIE DEFENDS HER UNCLE 

M R. FARRELL walked to the door, and 
shut it behind him. Everyone stood 
still, staring at Mollie, and Mollie stared 
ruefully back. 

‘ Oh ! ’ she cried breathlessly, * oh ! ’ and pressed 
both palms to her now scorching cheeks. ‘ I’ve 
never been snubbed like that in all my life/ Then 
suddenly she laughed a bright, sweet-hearted laugh, 
utterly free from envy. ‘ I’m nowhere, Ruth, when 
you are concerned; but there’s one comfort, I can 
do as I like, and no one will interfere ! If it is to 
be a choice between the two, I prefer freedom to 
riches/ 

She left the room to make her way upstairs, and 
Jack crossed the hall by her side. He looked 
intently at her as he walked, and when their eyes 
met he said simply — 

‘You took that well — very well indeed! I con- 
gratulate you on your self-control. I could not have 
kept my temper as you did/ 

‘ Oh, I don’t know ! ’ returned Mollie easily. ‘ I 
brought it on my own head. It was stupid to speak 


MOLLIE DEFENDS HER UNCLE 173 


of myself at all ; but just for the moment I couldn’t 
help feeling aggrieved, because, really and truly, I 
was in greater danger than she. Uncle Bernard is 
old, poor thing, and that makes him querulous.’ 

‘ It ought not to. I call that a very poor excuse. 
When a man gets to his age he ought surely to have 
learnt to be patient, even if he imagines himself 
provoked.’ 

‘ But he is ill as well. You say nothing about 
that. Should that make him patient too?’ 

‘ Certainly it should. Suffering has often a most 
ennobling effect.’ 

Mollie stood on the first step of the staircase, 
her arm on the banister, looking with a challenging 
smile into the proud self-confident face on a level 
with her own. 

‘ Have you ever been ill, Mr. Melland?’ 

* I am thankful to say I have not.’ 

‘ But you have surely had a pain, or an ache, for a 
few hours at a time? Ear-ache, when you were a 
child, or toothache later on?’ 

‘Oh, certainly! I’ve had my share of toothache, 
and the smaller ailments.’ 

‘ And when the spasms were on, — were you gentle 
and patient? Did you feel your character being 
ennobled, or did you rage and champ about like a 
mad bull ? ’ 

Jack laughed. It was impossible to resist it, at 
the sight of the mischievous face, and the sound of 
the exaggerated, school-girl simile. 

‘Well,’ he conceded magnanimously, ‘perhaps 


174 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


the champing was the more in evidence. I was not 
citing myself as a model, Miss Mollie. I know quite 
well that — that I might be more patient than I am.’ 

‘More patient! More! You are not patient at 
all. You are the most impatient person I ever met. 
If anyone dares even to have a different opinion 
from you, you can hardly contain yourself. I wish 
you could see your face! You look like this/ 

Mollie drew herself up, making a valiant attempt 
to draw her eyebrows together, send out lightning 
sparks from her eyes, inflate her nostrils, and tug the 
ends of an imaginary moustache at one and the 
same time ; and succeeded in looking at once so 
pretty and so comical that, instead of being convicted, 
Jack laughed more heartily than before. 

‘ As bad as that ? Really ? I must be ferocious ! 
It’s rather unkind of you to pitch into me like this, 
Miss Mollie, when I have just been paying you 
compliments. It’s a good thing I am going away 
so soon, as I am such a desperate character. There 
is no saying to what lengths Mr. Farrell and I might 
get if we were long together/ 

‘ Oh ! ’ Mollie’s face sobered, and a little chill came 
over her spirits. ‘You are still determined, then? 
Nothing has happened to make you change your mind?’ 

‘What should have happened?’ replied Jack the 
ungallant. ‘ There has been nothing behind the 
scenes, Miss Mollie — nothing that you do not 
know of. Only I prefer to go back to my work 
— that’s all. I consented to remain for a week to 
please Mr. Farrell, but I don’t see that I am called 


MOLLIE DEFENDS HER UNCLE 1/5 

upon to make any further sacrifice. I have my 
life’s work before me, and just now it needs all 
the attention I can give it. Besides, Mr. Farrell 
and I would never get on ; I should be a disturbing 
element which would not improve matters for any 
of you. Between ourselves, I think there is little 
doubt who will be the Chosen, as you express it. 
Your sister is evidently first in favour. Witness 
your experience a few minutes ago.’ 

Mollie stared before her, thoughtful and absent- 
minded. One word in Jack’s speech had detached 
itself from the rest and printed itself on her brain. 
Sacrifice! He had stayed at the Court for a week 
as a matter of necessity, and did not feel called 
upon to sacrifice his inclinations any further. 
Sacrifice, indeed ! The word rankled the more 
as she realised how differently she herself had 
described the past five days, and how high Jack 
Melland’s presence had ranked among the pleasures 
of the new life. When she projected her thoughts 
into the future, and imagined living through the 
same scenes without his companionship, it was 
extraordinary how flat and dull they suddenly 
became. But he called it a ‘sacrifice’ to stay 
away from a dingy, dreary office, and preferred the 
society of his partner to all the Mollie Farrells in 
the world ! He liked her, of course — she could not 
pretend to doubt that ; but just as a grown man 
might care for an amusing child who served to 
while away an idle hour, but who was not worth 
the trouble of a serious thought. 


176 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


‘ He thinks I am shallow,’ thought Mollie sorrow- 
fully, and then suddenly inverted the sentence. 
‘ Am I shallow ? ’ she asked herself, with an uneasy 
doubt creeping over her self-complacency. ‘ I expect 
I am, for I am content with the surface of things, 
and like to laugh better than to think. But I’m 
twenty; I don’t want to be treated as a child all 
my life. It’s horrid of him to talk of sacrifices ! ’ 

Thoughts fly quickly, but, even so, the pause was 
long enough to be unusual. Jack looked inquiringly 
at the thoughtful face, and said smilingly — 

‘ Why, Miss Mollie, you look quite sober ! I 
never saw you so serious before. Is that because 
I said that your sister was preferred before 
you? ’ 

That aroused Mollie to a flash of indignation. 

‘ No, indeed ; I am not so mean. I’d almost 
sooner Ruth had things than myself, for I’d have all 
the fun and none of the trouble. Besides, she wants 
it more than I do, and would be a hundred times 
more disappointed to do without. And then you 
must not blame Uncle Bernard too much. He had 
a good reason for saying what he did. I deserved 
it. — You will never guess what I did.’ 

Jack looked amused and curious. 

‘ Nothing very dreadful, I feel sure. You are 
too hard on yourself, Miss Mollie.’ 

‘ I asked him for heaps of money to buy heaps of 
new clothes ’ 

Jack’s whistle of amazement was too involuntary 
to be controlled. He tried his best to retrieve 


MOLLIE DEFENDS HER UNCLE 177 


himself by an expression of unconcern, but the 
pretence was so apparent that Mollie laughed at the 
sight, albeit a trifle ruefully. 

‘ Do you mean to tell me seriously that you asked 
Mr. Farrell for money? ’ 

‘Yes, I did. I asked him on Wednesday. It 
seemed the only thing to do, as he wants us to 
entertain his friends, and go out whenever we are 
asked, and we hadn’t enough clothes to go in. Ruth 
wouldn’t ask, so I had to do it. We have no evening 
dresses in the world except those black things that 
you see every night, and we can’t live in them for 
three months like a man in his dress suit.’ 

‘ They are very pretty dresses. I am sure you 
always look charming.’ 

‘Oh, don’t feel bound to be flattering, I hate 
obvious compliments ! ’ cried Mollie irritably. She 
was surprised to realise how irritable she felt. ‘ I 
only told you because it was mean to let poor Uncle 
Bernard get the blame.’ She paused, and over her 
face flashed one of those sudden radiant changes 
of expression which were so fascinating to behold. 
Her eyes shone, her lips curled, a dimple dipped in 
her cheek. ‘ But he did give it to me — he gave me 
more than I asked — carte blanche, to spend as much 
as I liked ! Next Tuesday morning as ever is, we 
are going up to town to shop with Mrs. Thornton 
as assistant. Think of it ! Think of it ! Oxford 
Street, Regent Street, Bond Street — just to look in 
at all the windows in turn, and buy what one likes 
best. Hats ’ — two eager hands went up to her head 


12 


178 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


— ‘ dresses ’ — they waved descriptively in the air — 
‘ coats ; fripperies of all descriptions, delicious blouses 
for every occasion, and evening dresses ! — oh, chiffon 
and lace and sequins, and everything that is fascinat- 
ing! I’ve never had anything but the most useful 
and long-suffering garments, though I have yearned 
to be fluffy, and now I shall be 1 as fluffy as I 
can be made ! Think of me, all in tulle and silver 
gauze, with a train yards long, all lined with frills and 
frills of chiffon ! ’ cried Mollie ecstatically, tilting her 
head over her shoulder, and pushing out her short 
skirt with a little slippered foot as if it were already 
the train of which she spoke. 

‘ Indeed, I will think of you ! I wish I could do 
more than think ; I should like to see you into the 
bargain. It is hard lines that I have to leave before 
the exhibition opens.’ 

‘ Oh, pray don’t pose as an object of pity ! Whose 
fault is it that you are leaving at all?’ retorted 
Mollie quickly. ‘You have made up your mind to 
go, and it’s a matter of pride with you that nothing 
or nobody shall prevent you. My poor fineries 
would be a very weak inducement; but you will 
have to reckon with Uncle Bernard before you 
get away, and I don’t think he will be easy to 
oppose.’ 

Jack Melland straightened himself, and his nostrils 
dilated in characteristic, high-spirited fashion. 

‘ When I make up my mind I never give way,’ he 
said slowly. 

Mollie tossed her head defiantly. 


MOLLIE DEFENDS HER UNCLE 179 


‘ So you say ; but there is something even stronger 
than will, Mr. Melland.’ 

‘ And that is ’ 

‘ Fate!’ cried Mollie dramatically. 

The blue eyes and the brown met in a flashing 
glance; then the girl dropped a demure curtsey, 
and ran lightly upstairs. 


CHAPTER XV 


IN THE VILLAGE CHURCH 

T HE shopping expedition was, by common 
consent, postponed until the middle of 
the following week, when Jack Melland 
would have taken his departure. 

‘ Let us make hay while the sun shines. Three 
is an abominable number, especially when you 
happen to be the third,’ said Mollie, sighing. * Mr. 
Druce admires you very much, Ruth. I often see 
him staring at you when you are not looking; but 
when I appear upon the scene his eyelids droop, 
and he does not deign even to glance in my direc- 
tion. He puzzles me a good deal, as a rule. I 
rather fancy myself as a judge of character, but I 
can’t decide whether he is really a model of virtue, 
or a villain in disguise.’ 

Ruth made a movement of impatience. 

‘ How exaggerated you are, Mollie ! Why must 
you rush off to extremes in that foolish fashion? 
Mr. Druce is probably neither one nor the other, 
but just an ordinary combination of faults and 
virtues. He is kind and considerate to Uncle 
Bernard, and very chivalrous to us ; — a hundred times 

180 


IN THE VILLAGE CHURCH 181 

more so than Jack Melland, who certainly does not 
err on the side of politeness. Personally, I don’t 
think any the less highly of people because they are 
a little reserved and uncommunicative at first. It 
will be time enough to judge Mr. Druce’s character 
when we have known him for weeks, instead of days.’ 

‘ Humph ! I believe in first impressions,’ insisted 
Mollie obstinately ; ‘ and so do you, really, or you 
would not bristle up when I dare to cast a doubt on 
his excellence. You are going to like him, Ruth, 
I can see that quite clearly, and he admires you; 
so, as I said before, I shall be the poor little pig 
who stays at home, while you two wander abroad 
together. It’s not exactly the programme which 
my fancy painted when we came down; but if I 
devote myself to Uncle Bernard, and cut you both 
out, I shall have the best of it, after all. Perhaps, 
too I may make friends with someone in the 
neighbourhood, — there is always the chance of that, 
and I do love meeting new people. I suppose callers 
will begin to arrive after we have made our first 
public appearance at church to-morrow. I am quite 
excited at the prospect of seeing all the people — 
aren’t you ? ’ 

‘ I am not going,’ said Ruth. 

And when Mollie exclaimed and cross-questioned, 
she flushed uncomfortably, but did not refuse to 
answer. 

‘ I have made up my mind to go to early service, 
but not again at eleven o’clock. It’s not that I 
don’t want to go; it’s because I want to go so 


1 82 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 

much — for the wrong reasons ! Ever so many times 
during the last few days I have caught myself 
thinking about it, and imagining the scene — every- 
body staring at us, while we sit in the squire’s pew 
trying to look unconscious, but really enjoying it 
all the time, and building castles in the air about 
the future, when we may have a right to be there. 
We should be thinking most of all of ourselves, and 
that’s not a right spirit in which to go to church; 
so I’m not going. I’m disappointed, but I’ve made 
up my mind.’ 

Mollie leant her head on her hand and gazed 
thoughtfully before her. The sisters were seated 
in the great round window of their bedroom, from 
which such a glorious view of the surrounding 
country could be obtained; and as Mollie’s eyes 
wandered from the blue of the sky to the fresh 
green of the trees, and anon to the patches of 
golden daffodils among the grass, a wonderful 
sweetness softened her young face. 

‘But God understands!’ she said gently. ‘He 
made girls, so He must know how they feel. This 
is a great occasion for us, and it is natural that we 
should be excited and a little bit self-engrossed. 
Mother would think it natural, and make excuses 
for us, even if we were carried away by our new 
importance; and God is kinder and more forgiving 
than mother. Perhaps, when one is quite old and 
staid, it is easy to sit through a service and never 
think of self ; but it is difficult when one is young. 
I used to be miserable because every time I had a new 


IN THE VILLAGE CHURCH 


i S 3 


hat or dress, or anything that was fresh, I couldn’t 
help remembering it and being pleased that I looked 
so nice, and hoping that other people liked it too ; 
but when I thought it over I came to the conclusion 
that it was only natural. Look at that lovely view ! ’ 
She waved her hand expressively from right to left. 

‘ When God made the world so beautiful and so 
full of colour, He must mean us to love pretty 
things without being ashamed of it ; so now I just 
thank Him for the new things in my prayers, and 
remember them as some of the things to be thankful 
for. I’m sure it’s the best way. It’s cowardice to 
stay at home because we are afraid of a temptation. 
Surely it would be far better to go, to thank God 
for giving us this good time, and to ask Him to send 
us nice friends, and, if it be His will, to let Uncle 
Bernard leave us the Court, so that we may help 
them all at home ! ’ 

She broke off, looking round half timidly in Ruth’s 
face, for it was reversing the usual roles to find 
herself laying down the law as to right and wrong 
to the serious-minded elder sister. Would Ruth 
be annoyed — shocked — disapproving? It appeared 
that she was not, for the troubled lines had 
gradually smoothed away from her forehead, and 
she cried heartily — 

‘ Yes, you are right. I feel you are ! Thank you 
for putting it so plainly, dear. I did want to go 
to church, and now my conscience will be clear, 
so I can go comfortably, feeling it is the right 
thing. But oh, Mollie, shall we all four be praying, 


84 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


one against the other, each one wanting to disappoint 
the others, and keep the Court for himself?’ 

‘Jack Melland won’t, for one; and I won’t for 
another. I’m not sure that I want it and all the 
responsibility that goes in its train. I’d honestly 
rather it were yours, dear; then I could come and 
sponge upon you as often as I liked.’ 

‘ Sponge ! ’ echoed Ruth reproachfully. * As if it 
would be any pleasure to me if you were not here ! 
What would become of poor Berengaria without 
her Lucille? We are so grand in real life now 
that we forget the dear old game ; but, when we 
are back in Attica, we shall be able to play it 
better than ever, now that we really know what 
it feels like to be rich and have everything one 
wants ! * 

Mollie did not answer, and both girls sat silently 
gazing before them, while their thoughts wandered 
northwards to a shabby, crowded house, and to a 
sloping-roofed attic under the leads, in which so 
many hours had been spent. Mollie smiled, 
remembering the little make-shifts and contrivances, 
seeing the humour of them, and feeling again the 
glow of triumph with which each difficulty had been 
surmounted. 

Ruth shuddered with a mingling of fear and 
repulsion. 

Oh, how bare it was — how poor, and small, and 
unlovely ! the few small rooms, the shabby furniture, 
the little plot of grass in front of the door which 
did duty as a garden. Could it be possible that 


IN THE VILLAGE CHURCH 185 

in a few short months she might have to return 
and take up life once more under the old conditions ? 
The thought of Dr. Maclure’s handsome house had 
been a distinct temptation to her when he had 
asked her to be his wife ; then how much more the 
beautiful old Court ? 

‘ I would do anything to get it ! * thought poor 
Ruth desperately. ‘ Oh, if I could only find out 
what Uncle Bernard wants! It is terrible to be in 
the dark like this ! * 

The next day was Sunday, and the ordeal of 
church-going proved to be much less trying than 
had been expected, for the congregation was mainly 
composed of villagers, who looked too stolid and 
sleepy to trouble themselves about the appearance 
of strangers, even when seated in the squire’s pew. 
The pew, moreover, was situated in the front of 
the chancel, so that it was all the easier to pay 
whole-hearted attention to the service. Coming 
out through the churchyard, the girls were con- 
scious of glances of interest directed towards 
themselves by various little parties who plainly 
composed the gentlefolk of the neighbourhood. 

At the gate one or two carriages were waiting 
in readiness to convey their owners home, the best 
appointed of which was presently occupied by an 
old lady and gentleman, whom Ruth recognised 
from Mrs. Thornton’s description as being the 
couple whom the renowned Lady Margot Blount 
was about to visit. She said as much to Mollie, 
when the carriage had passed by, and the four 


1 86 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


young people were strolling together in easy country 
fashion along the road. 

‘Did you notice, Mollie? Those must be Mr. 
and Mrs. Blount, who live at the Moat. I should 
know them anywhere from Mrs. Thornton’s descrip- 
tion. I wonder whether they will call, and if Lady 
Margot Blount will come with them? She was 
expected this week, I think.’ 

She was interrupted by a sharp exclamation, and 
turned with her two companions to stare in amaze- 
ment into Victor Druce’s transformed face. For 
once amazement had broken down the veil which 
gave a tinge of mystery to his personality; his 
sallow cheeks showed a streak of colour, and his 
eyes were wide open and eager. 

‘ Lady — Margot — Blount ! ’ he repeated incredul- 
ously. ‘Here, in this village! You say she is 
expected to meet those people who have just driven 
past? Is it possible ? Who told you about her ? ’ 

Ruth stared at him, amazed in her turn by his 
energy of manner. 

‘ Mrs. Thornton told us so, the night she dined at 
the Court. We asked her what girls were in the 
neighbourhood, and among the number she spoke 
of Lady Margot as a constant visitor to her uncle 
and aunt. Why are you so surprised? Do you 
know her in town ? Is she a friend of yours ? ’ 

Victor hesitated, biting the ends of his moustache. 

‘ I can hardly call her a friend. We are not 
in the same set; but I saw a good deal of her 
last autumn. Some people I know were getting 


IN THE VILLAGE CHURCH 


87 


up tableaux for a charity bazaar, and asked us both 
to take part. There were a good many rehearsals, 
so that we grew for the time pretty intimate; but 
she went off to Egypt for the winter, and I have 
heard nothing of her since the night of the per- 
formance.’ 

‘ But have thought a good deal all the same ! ’ 
said Mollie shrewdly to herself, looking at the dark 
face, which looked so handsome in its unaccustomed 
animation. 

If Victor Druce often looked like that, he would 
be a fascinating companion. To have the power 
so to influence him and excite his interest would 
be perilously attractive. A few hours before, Mollie 
had been almost prepared to declare that she 
distrusted and disliked this new acquaintance ; 
now she was conscious of a distinct feeling of envy 
towards the unknown Margot. 

‘ How interesting that you have met already ! 
Mrs. Thornton was so enthusiastic in her praise, 
that she roused our curiosity to fever-pitch. Do 
tell us what she is like ! We are longing to know.’ 

But Victor did not appear inclined to be com- 
municative. The heavy lids fell over his eyes, and 
he murmured a few non-committal sentences. It 
was difficult to describe a girl so as to give any 
real idea of her appearance. He was not skilled 
at word-painting. If Lady Margot was so soon 
expected, would it not be better to wait and judge 
for themselves ? Mollie shrugged her shoulders 
impatiently, and forthwith began her catechism. 


1 88 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


‘ Tall or short? ’ 

< Er — medium ; not small, not too tall/ 

‘ The perfect mean ? I understand ! Dark or 
fair?’ 

‘ Dark eyes, chestnut hair/ 

‘ Oh, that’s not right. She has no right to 
monopolise the beauties of both complexions. And 
chestnut hair, too, the prettiest shade of all ! Is 
she a real, true beauty, or only just pretty, like 
ordinary folk?’ 

‘ That must be a matter of personal opinion, 
mustn’t it, Miss Mollie? Ideas vary so much on 
these subjects.’ 

‘ Checkmate ! ’ sighed Mollie to herself. ‘ He won’t 
say what he thinks, and I can’t be so rude as to 
ask directly, though it’s just what I’m dying to 
know/ Aloud, she said carelessly, ‘ Oh, I’ve no 
doubt I shall think her lovely, and adore her as 
I do all lovely people; that is, if she doesn’t scare 
me too much. Is she formidable and grande dame , 
or lively and easy-going ? ’ 

‘That again must surely depend upon circum- 
stances,’ replied Victor sententiously, whereat Mollie 
tossed her head, declaring that he was as aggravating 
as Uncle Bernard himself, and almost as enigmatical. 

As for Ruth, she walked along with compressed 
lips and frowning brows. It was not possible for 
a girl to find herself thrown into close companion- 
ship with two young men, and not wonder in the 
recesses of her heart if perchance friendship might 
not eventually develop into something warmer. 


IN THE VILLAGE CHURCH 189 

Ruth and Mollie had both thought and dreamed, 
and to each it had occurred that possibly some 
such ending of the great problem might have 
occurred to Mr. Farrell himself. There was no 
barrier of near relationship to prevent two of the 
young people making a match, if they were so 
disposed; and while Uncle Bernard, so far, seemed 
to favour his elder niece, he had expressly stated 
that he would prefer a male heir. Ruth’s favour 
was not easily won, but as both young men appeared 
agreeable, gentlemanly, and good - looking, it had 
been a distinctly pleasant experience to look forward 
and wonder if he, — if I, — if perhaps some day, 
long ahead, when we know each other well . . . 
All girls have such dreams, and understand how 
their existence adds savour to a situation. It was 
not a little trying, then, when Jack Melland insisted 
on returning to town, and Victor Druce, in his turn, 
must needs betray an undoubted interest in another 
girl. 

‘Tiresome thing!’ murmured Ruth to herself; 
referring, needless to say, not to Victor, but to 
the innocent Margot herself. ‘ I knew I should 
dislike her from the moment when Mrs. Thornton 
mentioned her name. Why couldn’t she be happy in 
town, with all her grand friends, instead of rushing 
down here to interfere with us the moment we 
arrive ? She is sure to hear the reason why we are 
here — everyone knows it ; and if she is mercenary 
she will like Victor better now that he has a chance 
of inheriting the Court, and, when he knows her 


190 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 

connection with the neighbourhood, she will seem 
to him more desirable than ever. Uncle Bernard 
would be pleased, and think her a suitable mistress 
for the Court, and they will get everything, and we’ll 
get nothing, and go home as failures. . . . Mother 
will be disappointed, and everything will be duller 
and pokier than ever . . 

So on and so on, conjuring up one gloomy vision 
after another, as was her unhappy custom, until at 
length she saw herself stricken in years, broken 
in health, lonely and unloved, with nothing in 
prospect but a pauper’s grave. A strange ending, 
indeed, to that first public appearance from which 
so much had been expected 1 


CHAPTER XVI 


KISMET 

W HEN Sunday evening arrived Jack 
Melland was surprised to feel a distinct 
strain of regret in realising that it was 
the last evening he should spend at the Court. 
He was still not only determined but eager to 
return to his work at the beginning of the week, 
and had counted the hours until his release should 
arrive ; but, as the days passed by, he had be- 
come increasingly alive, not only to the beauty 
of his surroundings but to the unusual charm of 
feminine society. After a lonely life in London 
lodgings, it was an agreeable experience to come 
downstairs to a perfectly appointed meal, set against 
a background of tapestry and oak, to be greeted by 
bright girlish faces, and kept amused and interested 
from morning till night. 

Mollie was a fascinating little creature — witty, 
audacious, and sweet - hearted, though, as yet, too 
much of a school-girl to be taken seriously. As for 
Ruth, she was a beauty, and might become dangerous 
to a man’s peace of mind on a longer acquaintance. 
That was an additional reason why Jack was set 


92 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


on leaving the Court, for, as she was obviously 
first favourite, it would be a distinct stroke of 
diplomacy for a man to link his chances with hers. 
Jack’s nostrils inflated in characteristic manner as 
he told himself, that this would not be his fashion 
of going a-wooing, but he was less scrupulous in 
prophesying for his neighbour. ‘ Druce will make 
love to her ! she’ll marry Druce ! ’ he told himself 
confidently; and his thoughts flew ahead to the 
time when the young couple would reign over the 
Court, and dispense the favours which were now in 
Bernard Farrell’s hands. 

Well, it was a goodly heritage! Even in seven 
short days several scenes had printed themselves 
upon his memory. The drive across the park, with 
the great north front of the house lying grey and 
chill in the distance; the south terrace flooded 
with sunshine; the gardens sloping to the level of 
the lake ; and beyond them the open stretch of 
country. And in all probability Druce was to be 
the master of it all. He seemed a good enough 
fellow, but was he worthy of the position, and of 
the wife who would go with it? Would he make 
her happy? — the sweet, beautiful thing! Happiness 
did not come easily to her as it did to her sister. 
If her husband neglected her, or fell short of her 
ideal, the wistful expression, which was one of her 
charms, would soon develop into a settled melancholy. 
Jack conjured up a vision of Ruth’s face — emaciated 
and woebegone — and felt a pang of regret, allied 
with something curiously like remorse. It seemed 


KISMET 


193 


as if by going away he were deliberately leaving 
her to Druce’s tender mercies, so certain did he 
feel as to the result of the three months’ com- 
panionship. For the first time a rankling doubt 
of the wisdom of his decision disturbed his com- 
placency. When he was back in his dingy lodgings 
would he think longingly of the Court, and reproach 
himself for having thrown aside the chance of a 
lifetime; and if the business failed, despite all his 
efforts, and he found himself thrown adrift on the 
world, how should he feel then, remembering what 
might have been ? 

These reflections brought a frown to Jack’s brow, 
but he was too proud to show any sign of wavering 
to his companions ; and in the old man’s pre- 
sence was careful to make no allusion to the 
coming departure. On Monday morning the sub- 
ject was to be officially discussed; but, until the 
prescribed hour arrived, it would have been a brave 
man or woman who dared open it in Mr. Farrell’s 
presence. 

As for Mr. Farrell himself, so far from looking 
forward to the interview with foreboding, he 
seemed in an unusually amiable frame of mind as 
he took the head of the table on Sunday evening, 
actually deigning to question his guests as to the 
day’s doings, and the impressions which they had 
received. In their replies the young men were, as 
usual, brief and practical, Ruth tactfully reserved, 
and Mollie unflatteringly honest. But to-night Mr. 
Farrell seemed determined to take no offence, and 

13 


194 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


even vouchsafed a grim smile at the sound of the 
quaintly vigorous language. 

‘You will have to curb that rebellious tongue of 
yours, my dear Mary, if you are to get through the 
next few weeks without trouble. The good people 
about here are not accustomed to such picturesque 
exaggerations, and will take everything you say as 
literal fact, so you had better beware. You will 
probably have a number of visitors this week, so it 
would be as well to arrange to be at home as much 
as possible in the afternoons. Calling is a more 
serious business in the country than in town; and 
when people have taken the trouble to drive eight 
or nine miles, it is a disappointment to find nobody 
at home/ He turned towards Jack, and continued: 

* Of course, this restriction does not apply to you, or 
to Druce. Your presence will not be expected; and 
if you agree with me, the further afield you can be, 
the better you will be pleased. There are some 
charming excursions which you could manage in 
an afternoon’s ride, and, from what I hear, your 
horsemanship has improved so rapidly that you 
could easily manage them. Bates will be happy 
to give you any directions you may require; or, 
still better, to accompany you as guide.’ 

These remarks were so markedly addressed to 
Jack, that no one but himself could venture to reply, 
and his self-will was so much ruffled by the deliberate 
ignoring of his expressed determination that he was 
instantly aflame with wrath. His nostrils curved, 
his brows arched, his lips opened to pronounce a 


KISMET 


195 


sharp disclaimer, when suddenly he caught sight of 
Mollie’s face gazing at him across the table ; and if 
ever a face cried ‘ Don’t ! ’ with all the eloquence of 
pleading eyes and parted lips, Mollie’s said it at that 
moment. The message was so unmistakable and 
ardent that it demanded obedience, and to his own 
surprise Jack found himself murmuring conventional 
words of thanks, instead of the heated disclaimer 
which he had intended. 

Later on in the evening he followed Mollie into a 
corner of the drawing-room to demand a reason for 
her unspoken interference. 

‘ It was not honest to seem to agree when I have 
no intention of being here for a single afternoon. 
Why wouldn’t you let me speak?’ he demanded; 
whereupon Mollie pursed her lips, and said 
thoughtfully — 

‘ I hardly know. You were going to be cross, and 
it is Sunday — our first Sunday here. I didn’t want 
it to be spoilt by angry words. If you must 
disappoint the old man, do it gently. Don’t answer 
back, even if he is annoying. You will be glad 
afterwards — when he is dead, and you have nothing 
to regret.’ 

Jack looked down at her in silence. Was this 
the pert school-girl, whom he had just deemed 
unworthy of serious consideration? The face into 
which he looked seemed of a sudden that of a 
woman rather than that of a child — soft and sweet, 
grave-eyed, with lovely, serious lips. The very voice 
was altered, and had an added richness of tone. It 


196 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


was like catching a glimpse into the future, and 
beholding the woman that was to be, when girlhood’s 
bright span was over. Instinctively Jack’s manner 
altered to meet the change. The supercilious curve 
left his lip, his keen eyes softened. 

‘Thank you, Miss Mollie,’ he said gravely. ‘You 
are quite right. I’ll remember ! ’ 

She thanked him with a luminous glance, and 
turned away; but he wanted to see her again, to 
hear her speak once more in that beautiful new 
voice. Before she had taken three steps he called 
to her eagerly — 

‘ Miss Mollie ! One moment ! I expect I shall 
be packed off, bag and baggage, as soon as I have 
announced my decision; but Mr. Farrell does not 
make his appearance until lunch-time, so we have a 
whole morning left still. Will you come for a last 
ride with me after breakfast ? ’ 

‘Yes,’ said Mollie simply. 

Her heart beat high with pleasure, because Jack had 
assented so readily to her request, because he had 
wished to spend his last hours in her society. For 
the moment she forgot the blank which would follow 
his departure, and was wholly, unreservedly happy. 
It was the old, sparkling, girlish face which was 
turned upon him — the vision had disappeared. 

The next day neither Ruth nor Victor offered to 
join the riding-party, though they had not any settled 
plans for the forenoon. Mollie had told her sister 
of Jack’s invitation of the evening before, and Ruth 
was too proud to make a third unless she were 


KISMET 


197 


specially asked to do so. She strolled into the 
grounds to interview the gardener about sending 
in an extra supply of plants and flowers to beautify 
the house for the expected callers, while Victor shut 
himself in the library to write letters. 

Jack looked well on horseback, as tall, upright 
men always do, and Mollie glanced at him ad- 
miringly, and thought regretfully of her new habit, 
which was even now in the tailor’s hands. It did 
seem hard that she should have to wear a shabby, 
ill-fitting coat while he was here, and that the new 
one should come home almost as soon as he had 
departed. Her sigh of self-commiseration brought 
his eyes upon her, and he sighed in echo as he 
cried — 

‘ Last times are melancholy occasions ! I hate 
them, even when the experience has not been 
altogether pleasant. There is a sadness about 
turning over the leaf and ending another chapter 
of life. This chapter has been a very short one, 
but uncommonly jolly. Don’t think that I haven’t 
appreciated it, because I am going away. I have 
enjoyed every hour of this week, and when I am 
back on the treadmill I shall think longingly of you 
all many times over. I hope we may often meet 
again.’ 

‘It is not very likely, is it? You will go your 
way, and we will go ours. Ruth and I have never 
been in London, nor you in Liverpool. We may all 
live until we are old and bald, and never meet again,’ 
said Mollie dismally; whereupon Jack looked at the 


198 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


shining plaits which were coiled at the back of her 
head, and laughed reassuringly. 

‘ I can’t imagine you bald, nor old either, and I 
expect to see you many times over before you have 
the chance of changing. The Chosen, whoever he 
or she may be, must surely have the good manners 
to invite the rest of us to visit a house which might 
have been our own; and I have a special claim, for 
by retiring from the lists I increase your chances. 
Personally, I have made up my mind to spend many 
holidays here — shooting and riding, and enjoying 
myself generally. I hope you won’t object, if you 
happen to be the chatelaine ? ’ 

‘ Ah, but I shan’t ! I have no chance against the 
other two ; but I also intend to spend my holidays 
here, and I tell Ruth she must send home hampers 
every week. It has always been my ambition to get 
hampers, and she could send such splendid ones 
from the Court — game and poultry and eggs, and 
nice out-of- season fruits and vegetables, which would 
be such a help in the housekeeping! I am afraid 
sometimes that we count too much on Uncle 
Bernard’s fancy for Ruth’s eyebrows, for if he 
changed his mind and left everything to Mr. Druce, 
it would be a terrible disappointment. And there 
are three months before us still. He may change a 
dozen times yet.’ 

‘ I think most probably he will. Better stick to 
your resolution, to have a good time, and not bother 
your head about the future. I shall be most anxious 
to know how things go. Druce has promised to send 


KISMET 


199 


me a line now and then. Will you jog his memory 
in case he forgets ? ’ 

Mollie promised, all the more readily that Victor’s 
letter would naturally bring a return, which would 
serve to bridge over the separation. It seems curious 
to remember that little over a week ago she had not 
known of Jack Melland’s existence. He had made 
but a brief appearance upon the scene, but it would 
not be easy to forget him, or to fill the vacant 
place. 

Both riders relapsed into silence as they neared 
home; but, as they clattered into the stable-yard, 
Jack turned towards Mollie with rather a forced air 
of triumph, and cried — 

* Do you remember your warning, Miss Mollie, 
that Fate was stronger than will? Ever since we 
set out this morning the words have been ringing 
in my ears, and I have been expecting some accident 
to happen which would keep me here in spite of 
myself. I have looked for it at every turn of the 
road as if it were bound to come.’ 

Mollie shivered nervously. 

* Oh, how horrid ! I am glad you did not tell me. 
I should have been nervous, too, for I am superstitious 
about presentiments. They so often come true.’ 

* Well, this one at least has not. Here we are safe 
and sound, and all risk is over!’ cried Jack, dropping 
his reins, and jumping lightly from the saddle without 
waiting for the groom to come to the horse’s head. 

He was anxious to assist Mollie to dismount before 
Bates came up; but even as his feet touched the 


200 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


ground he slipped, staggered uncertainly for a 
moment, and sank to the ground with a groan 
of pain. The groom rushed forward ; Mollie leapt 
inelegantly but safely to the ground, and bent over 
him with anxious questioning. His face was drawn 
with pain, and he bent forward to grip his foot with 
both hands. 

‘ My — ankle ! I slipped on something, or came 
down on the side of my foot. I don’t know how 
it was done ; but I’ve given it a bad wrench, if nothing 
worse. You’ll have to cart me up to the house, 
Bates. I’m afraid it’s hopeless to try to walk.’ 

‘No, indeed, sir! Don’t you trouble. I’ve got 
an old bath* chair stored away in the stables. We’ll 
lift you into that in no time, and take you up as 
easy as possible.’ 

He turned off as he spoke, and Jack and Mollie 
were left alone. For a moment she stood silently 
by his side; then their eyes met, and he said 
wearily — 

‘Kismet! Fate is too much for me. For better 
or worse, Miss Mollie, it is evidently ordained that 
I must stay on at the Court l ’ 


CHAPTER XVII 


NEW EXPERIENCES 

T HE village doctor came to doctor Jack 
Melland’s damaged ankle, and the patient 
fumed and fretted beneath his old- 
fashioned treatment. 

‘ Bandaging me and laying me up by the heels 
for weeks at a time ; it’s folly ! ’ he declared 
angrily. ‘ The man is twenty years behind the 
times. If I were in town I should have had one 
of those Swedish fellows to massage it, and 
be about in half the time. Just my luck to go 
in for an accident in a place where one can’t get 
proper attention ! ’ 

‘ But you groan if anyone comes near your 
foot; wouldn’t it hurt dreadfully much to have 
it massaged ? ’ Mollie asked. 

Whereupon the invalid growled impatiently — 
‘Hurt? Of course it would hurt! What has 
that to do with it, pray ? ’ 

‘ Lots,’ returned Mollie, unabashed. ‘ I should think 
so, at least, if it were my ankle. I can’t endure pain.’ 

‘ I’m not a girl,’ growled Jack the ungracious, 
between his teeth. 


901 


202 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


There was no denying the fact that he did not 
make an agreeable invalid. In the first realisation 
of his accident he had meekly bowed his head to 
Fate; but ever since he had, figuratively speaking, 
kicked against the pricks, and repaid the kindness 
of his companions by incessant grumblings and 
complaints. He hated having to give up his own 
way; he hated being tied to a sofa and a bath- 
chair; he resented offers of help as if they had 
been actual insults, and hindered his recovery by 
foolhardy attempts at independence. 

‘How would you like to be an invalid for life?’ 
Mollie asked him severely after one of these out- 
bursts. ‘ There was a young man in mother’s 
district, every bit as strong and big as you, and a 
sack of something fell on his back while they were 
trying to haul it up into a warehouse. He was 
taken to the hospital, and they told him that he 
would never walk again, never even sit up again. 
As long as he lived he would be a helpless cripple. 
And he was just going to be married, too ! ’ 

‘Well, I’m not, thank goodness!’ cried Jack 
bluntly. ‘ Why do you tell me such gruesome 
stories? My own troubles are quite enough just 
now. I don’t want to hear any more horrors.’ 

‘ It was just to distract your mind from yourself 
that I did tell you. Once upon a time I met 
a man who read me a beautiful lecture upon the 
dangers of being selfish and self-engrossed. I’ll 
tell you his very words, if you like. They made 
a deep impression upon me at the time,* said Mollie 


NEW EXPERIENCES 


203 

naughtily. But instead of being amused, Jack was 
only irritated afresh. 

In these first days of invalidism Mollie’s influence 
was the reverse of soothing, for Jack was not in 
the mood to be teased, and if his inner determina- 
tion could have been put into words it would have 
been that he objected to be cheered up, refused 
to be cheered up, and insisted upon posing as a 
martyr ; therefore, it followed that Ruth’s gentle 
ministrations were more acceptable than her sister’s 
vigorous sallies. If he could have seen again the 
Mollie of whom he had caught a glimpse on 
Sunday evening, Jack would have chosen her 
before any other companion ; but, as she had made 
place for a mischievous tease, he preferred to look 
into Ruth’s lovely anxious eyes, and to dilate at 
length upon his symptoms to her sympathetic 
ear. 

Mr. Farrell’s behaviour at this critical juncture 
did not throw oil upon the troubled waters. He 
took care that Jack should have every attention, 
and inquired as to his progress with punctilious 
regularity; but he plainly considered a sprained 
ankle a very trivial affair, which, needless to say, 
did not coincide with the invalid’s views of the 
case; moreover, he absolutely refused to believe 
that the accident was responsible for keeping Jack 
at the Court. 

* It is only right to tell you, sir, that I had 
finally made up my mind that I must return 
home to-day, as I could not agree with your 


204 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


conditions/ Jack informed him on their first 
interview after the doctor had paid his visit ; 
whereupon the old man elevated his eyebrows 
with that air of ineffable superiority which was 
so exasperating, and said — 

‘ And I, on the contrary, had made up my mind 
that you should stay. It is satisfactory to me 
that the question is decided in my favour.’ 

‘ By an accident, sir. By an accident only. If 
I’d been able to move ’ 

Mr. Farrell held up his hand with a deprecatory 
gesture. 

* In that case I should have called your attention 
to certain arguments which would have brought 
about the same result. Believe me, my dear Jack, it 
would have made no difference.’ 

Jack’s face flushed angrily. He forgot Mollie’s 
entreaty, forgot his own promise, and answered 
hotly — 

‘ I cannot imagine any arguments that could 
keep me here against my will. As soon as I can 
get about again I must return to my work. This 
accident is only delaying my departure for a few 
weeks longer.’ 

‘ So ! ’ Could anything be more aggravating 
than that little bow and smile which accompanied 
the word. ‘In a few weeks, my dear Jack, many 
things may happen; therefore, it is superfluous to 
discuss the subject at present. When the time 
arrives I shall be ready to meet it.’ 

He turned and left the room, while Jack raged 


NEW EXPERIENCES 


205 


in helpless fury upon the sofa. It was insufferable 
to be treated as if he were a boy who could 
be ordered about against his will. When John 
Allen Ferguson Melland said a thing, he meant 
it, and not all the old men in the world should 
move him from it, as Bernard Farrell would find 
out to his cost before many weeks were past. 

For three whole days Jack’s ill-temper con- 
tinued, and, like most angry people, he punished 
himself even more than his companions, refusing 
to sit in the drawing room to see callers, and 
insisting on remaining all day long in a dull little 
room at the back of the house. He grew tired 
of reading. His head ached with the unusual 
confinement; just because he was unable to move 
he felt an overpowering desire for half a dozen 
things just out of reach, and the day stretched to 
an interminable length. On the fourth morning 
depression had taken the place of ill-temper, and 
he was prepared to allow himself to be petted 
and waited upon, when, to his dismay, Victor came 
to his bedroom with the news that the girls had 
gone up to town, accompanied by Mrs. Thornton. 

‘ They said, as you preferred to be alone it 
would be best to keep to their plans/ said Victor 
cruelly. ‘I am off for a ride, and shall probably 
make a day of it, and lunch en route . I was 
thinking of going to Barnsley. It is quite a 
decent-sized place. Would you like me to try if 
I could find a masseuse for your foot?’ 

Jack looked up sharply; but Victor looked as he 


20 6 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


usually did. His face was set and expression- 
less, as it always was when his eyes were hidden. 
It was natural enough that he should make such 
a suggestion, seeing that he had heard many 
lamentations on the subject, natural and kindly 
into the bargain, yet Jack felt an instinctive un- 
willingness to accept the offer. 

* He wants me out of the way,’ came the leaping 
thought, while he bit his lip, and appeared to 
ponder the question. 

A few days before he himself had heartily 
echoed the sentiment; but now that Fate — or was 
it something else? — had interfered to keep him at 
the Court, Jack’s views had slowly altered. It 
might be that there was a duty waiting for him 
here, some duty which was even more important 
than his work in town ; and, if he shirked it, the 
consequences might fall upon others besides him- 
self. The two girls’ faces rose before him, — Ruth’s 
shy and anxious, Mollie audaciously reckless, — 
children both of them in the ways of the world, 
though innocently confident of their own wisdom. 
If by staying on at the Court he could safeguard 
their interests, it would be well-spent time which 
he should never regret. 

To Victor’s astonishment his offer was quietly 
but firmly refused, and he set out on his ride 
marvelling what had happened to bring about 
such a sudden change of front. 

Meantime, Ruth and Mollie were enjoying their 
first experience of that most delightful feminine 


NEW EXPERIENCES 


207 


amusement — shopping in London. They drove 
to the doors of world-famed establishments, entered 
with smiling self-confidence, and gave their orders, 
unperturbed even by the immaculate visions in 
black satin who hastened forward to receive 
them ; so marvellous and inspiring are the effects 
of a purse and a cheque-book behind it! 

Mrs. Thornton was purse-bearer, and, to do her 
justice, enjoyed the occasion as much as the girls 
themselves. She had been personally interviewed 
by Mr. Farrell and coached for her part, which 
was to chaperon the girls, take them to the best 
places in which to procure their various require- 
ments, but on no account whatever to direct the 
purchases, or limit their extent. 

‘It is a good test ; I wish to study it,’ said 
the old man, which speech being repeated, Ruth 
looked grave, and Mollie laughed, and cried — • 

‘ There is only one question I shall ask you, 
“ Do I look nice ? ” and one piece of advice, 
“Which suits me best?” and you are free to 
answer them both. In the present instance these 
hats are all so fascinating that it would be a sin 
to choose between them. I shall take them all ! ' 

‘ Mollie, don’t be absurd. You shall do 
nothing of the kind. Four hats, and you have 
two already ! It would be wicked extravagance ! ’ 
protested Ruth vigorously. 

But Mollie persisted, and the attendant volubly 
declared that indeed ‘ madam ’ was wrong. Six 
hats was a very moderate allowance. Madam 


2o8 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


would need different hats for different occasions, 
— for morning and afternoon, for fine and wet 
weather, for ordinary and dress occasions. Would 
she herself not be persuaded to try on this charming 
model, the latest French fashion, ‘ ridiculously cheap 
at three guineas ’ ? 

‘Thank you, I’ll take the white hat, and the 
black chiffon. They will answer all my purposes,’ 
declared Ruth frigidly. 

She was shocked at Mollie’s wanton extravagance, 
and all the more disapproving that she herself 
badly wanted to be extravagant too, and wear 
dainty colours for a change, instead of the useful 
black and white, if only her sensitive conscience 
could have submitted to the outlay. 

If hats had been a pitfall, dresses were even 
worse, for here the prices were largely increased. 
It was a new experience to be ushered into what 
looked more like a luxurious house than a shop, 
and to find oneself confronted by a row of tall, 
willowy young women dressed in tightly fitting 
black satin garments, so marvellously representing 
dress-stands that they might have been mistaken 
for them had it not been for the elaborately dressed 
heads. 

‘ This is a very expensive place — just for your 
very best dresses,’ Mrs. Thornton ventured to 
explain ; and the order, ‘ Summer gowns for these 
young ladies,’ having been given, presto ! the 
animated dress -stands disappeared through a 
doorway, to return a few minutes later to pro- 


NEW EXPERIENCES 


209 


menade slowly up and down the floor before the 
dazzled eyes of the beholders, each one attired 
in a different costume. Blue, green, white, lavender, 
and yellow — perfect of cut, distracting of make — 
it was, indeed, a problem to choose between them ! 
And while they hesitated, lo ! another disappearance, 
and another triumphal entrance even more gorgeous 
than the first. 

‘ If I thought I should look as nice as they do, 
I’d have four at least, but I shan’t; my waist is 
twice as big, and I never learnt to glide,’ sighed 
Mollie humbly. ‘How much is the blue, please? 
I think that would suit me best.’ 

The price of that simple - looking frock gave 
Ruth an electric shock. It was actually more than 
the whole of her yearly allowance. She looked it 
over, making a rapid estimate of the cost of 
material and trimming, and felt convinced she 
could have bought them all out of a five-pound 
note. And then it could be made at home. Ah, 
no, that was just the difficulty ! The material was 
a detail, in the making-up thereof lay all the charm 
and effect. She came out of her calculations to hear 
Mollie say calmly — 

‘ And I shall want them both home by the end of 
a week ! Now my sister will choose, and after that 
we will see some evening gowns.’ 

Ruth took her courage in both hands, ordered one 
dress, and took advantage of the first moment of 
solitude to rebuke Mollie in irritable undertones. 

‘Do think what you are about! I’m the eldest, 
14 


2io THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


and it’s most unsuitable for you to be better 
dressed. You ought to let me decide, and follow 
my example.’ 

‘But I promised Uncle Bernard that that was 
just what I would not do.’ 

‘ Even if you did, he never intended you to order 
a whole trousseau. How will he feel when he sees 
the bills? ’ 

‘ I don’t know ; I think he will feel nice when he 
sees my clothes. Oh, Ruth, do enjoy yourself when 
you have the chance ! He gave you carte blanche — 
why on earth can’t you take it ? ’ 

But that was just exactly what Ruth could not 
do. The fear of the bill — the fear of Uncle 
Bernard’s displeasure, loomed so largely before 
her eyes, that she dared not indulge her longing 
for needless fineries. In every shop the same 
story was repeated, Mollie giving a lavish order 
with beams of satisfaction, Ruth reducing hers by 
half, and feeling sore and aggrieved. Each appealed 
in turn to Mrs. Thornton for support and approval, 
until that good lady became quite dazed and 
bewildered, and was thankful to find herself once 
more in her quiet home. 

Arrived at the Court, Mollie danced up to Mr. 
Farrell, who sat reading by the library fire. 

‘I’m back again, Uncle Bernard,’ she cried; 
‘ I’ve had a beautiful time ! I don’t think I ever 
enjoyed myself so much! I’m bubbling over 
with gratitude. I’ve spent heaps of money ! You 
said I might, and I’ve taken you at your word; 


NEW EXPERIENCES 


21 1 


and oh, I have got such lovely things in ex- 
change ! * 

Mr. Farrell looked at her grimly, but made no 
reply. His eyes turned towards his other niece, 
who stood silently in the background. 

‘ And you/ he queried, ‘ have you been equally 
fortunate ? ’ 

Ruth’s face clouded. 

‘ I got what I needed/ she said ; ‘ I have a 
headache. I’m going upstairs to rest/ 


CHAPTER XVIII 


MOLLIES REVENGE 

T HREE weeks had passed by. May had 
begun — an old-fashioned, well-conducted 
May — which was really like a foretaste 
of summer, instead of the shivery disappointment 
which so often condemns us to fire and furs. 
Jack’s ankle was still troublesome, and though he 
could limp a few steps with the aid of a stick, his 
outdoor exercises were for the most part restricted 
to peregrinations in the old bath-chair. According 
to his account the period had been one of much 
tribulation, when patience and forbearance had been 
tried to their limits by the unnatural conduct of 
Miss Mollie Farrell. Instead of behaving like the 
proverbial ministering angel, Mollie proved un- 
certain, coy, and hard to please, and so full of 
mischievous pranks that Jack declared that his hair 
was turning white, though, if the truth be told, he 
looked remarkably bright and happy. 

One morning it happened that a chance remark 
of Jack’s offended Miss Mollie’s dignity, and she 
vowed that she would be revenged. It seemed, 
however, that she had forgotten her displeasure 


aia 


MOLLIE’S REVENGE 


213 


for when Ruth and Victor went off to the village 
after lunch, she offered herself for the post of 
chairman, and wheeled the invalid to his favourite 
position beneath a flowering chestnut in front of 
the house. 

The ankle was comfortable, and Jack, having 
lunched well, felt at peace with mankind and 
womankind into the bargain, and quite inclined to 
enjoy a pleasant talk. No sooner was he settled, 
however, than Miss Mollie drew a book from her 
pocket, and sitting down on the grass at a few 
yards’ distance, deliberately turned her back upon 
him and began to read. 

Jack watched these proceedings in silence, re- 
cognising both that he was being punished for 
having annoyed his companion in the morning, and 
also that he could not better frustrate her in- 
tentions than by preserving an appearance of 
undisturbed complacency. Accordingly, he sat 
quietly, studying the pretty figure in the blue linen 
dress, and noticing with satisfaction that the pages 
were flicked over more rapidly than was consistent 
with careful reading. 

The book was evidently dull — so much the 
better! Miss Mollie might find her own punish- 
ment even heavier than his. He himself had 
nothing to read, but that did not distress him. A 
man is not to be pitied if he cannot make himself 
happy for an hour or so, even with a sprained ankle, 
when there is a charming landscape to gaze upon, of 
which a pretty girl makes the foreground. 


214 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


Jack smiled lazily to himself as he thrust his 
hand into the tail - pocket of his coat, but his 
expression changed tragically as his fingers groped 
in vain for the bulky pouch which he had refilled 
just before leaving the house. Now, what in 
the world had happened to that pouch? Could 
it have fallen out of his pocket? Impossible! It 
was too securely weighted down by its own size. 
It could not have fallen, but it could easily have 
been stolen by the hands of his mischievous 
charioteer as she wheeled him across the grass. 
Jack had no doubt that that was exactly what 
had happened, and he congratulated himself on 
having smothered an exclamation of dismay, as 
he saw Mollie’s head lifted cautiously from the 
pages as if to listen for the expected explosion. 

Jack smiled to himself, knowing full well that 
her patience would soon be exhausted, and with 
it the limit of his punishment. It would be a 
joke to pretend to be asleep when, at last, it pleased 
her ladyship to turn round ! The little witch no 
doubt was fully aware how pretty she looked, 
and fondly imagined that he was wrapt in 
admiration. It would be a useful snub to find 
that he had forgotten all about her. So Jack 
rested his head against the cushions of his chair, 
folded his arms, and kept his eyes rigorously 
shut for the next few minutes. He felt delightfully 
at ease, and the rays of the sun shining through the 
branches were at once so subdued, and so com- 
forting, that it came to pass that what he had 


MOLLIE’S REVENGE 


215 


plotted in fun came about in earnest, and at the 
end of a few minutes his lids were tightly closed, 
and his breath came through his lips in long, 
regular respirations. 

Mollie heard the sound, and smiled derisively. 

* As if I should believe for one moment that he 
had gone to sleep!’ said she to herself, with a tilt 
of the saucy head ; but as the moments passed 
by, the perfection of the imitation began to 
disturb her equanimity ; the last breath, for 
example, approaching perilously near a snore ! 
She turned cautiously, inch by inch, until a glimpse 
of the bath-chair could be obtained, with a fair head 
drooping upon the cushions. Jack was asleep ! 
Actually, and in very truth he had calmly slumbered 
off in defiance of her displeasure. 

Mollie arose in her wrath, and stood over the 
unconscious figure, meditating upon the next 
step. If Jack Melland imagined for one moment 
that she was going to mount guard over his 
slumbers, he would find himself vastly mistaken; 
yet she dared not leave him unprotected, for the 
ground sloped away from the tree, and a violent 
movement on the part of its occupant would be 
enough to send the chair racing down the incline. 
She stood and pondered, then, drawing a hand- 
kerchief from her pocket, crept on tip-toe to the 
back of the chair and tied the handle to a con- 
venient bough. It would be almost impossible for 
Jack, crippled as he was, to raise himself and turn 
round sufficiently to undo the knots ; so, after 


21 6 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


testing their firmness a second time, Mollie took 
a circuitous path to the house, there to amuse 
herself for an hour or more, until Mr. Jack had 
time to awake and repent himself of his audacity. 

The awaking came unexpectedly quickly. 
Perhaps Jack’s slumbers had been disturbed by 
Mollie’s movements, quiet though they had been; 
certain it is that she was hardly out of sight before 
he stirred uneasily, blinked once or twice, and 
finally sat erect in a spasm of remembrance. He 
had fallen asleep, not in pretence but in actual fact ; 
for how long he had slept he had no idea, but 
meantime the bird had flown, no doubt with 
feathers much ruffled by wounded pride. 

Jack did not believe that Mollie had gone out of 
sight; he pictured her standing a few feet away, 
squeezed up against the branches of a tree, with 
blue skirts held tightly together lest a fold should 
betray her presence. Anxiety for his safety would 
soon bring her rushing to his side; so he threw 
himself back in the chair to set it a-going; failed 
to make it move, jolted forward, and again found 
it immovable. Then he grew suspicious, and craning 
over his shoulder beheld the tell-tale handkerchief 
with the tight little knots twisted purposely well out 
of reach. 

So this was Mollie’s revenge, to leave him stranded 
in the middle of the park until such time as it might 
please her to set him at liberty! Jack hardly knew 
whether to be more amused or indignant at the 
sense of his helplessness. It seemed so preposterous 


MOLLIE’S REVENGE 


217 


that a chit of a girl should be able to keep him 
prisoner, that for a moment he seriously contemplated 
getting out of the chair and limping back to the 
house. How contrite she would be when she re- 
turned to find the chair empty ; how full of contrition, 
and anxiety about his welfare ! 

The prospect was not unpleasant ; but after nearly 
a fortnight’s invalidism, he dreaded doing anything 
to retard convalescence, and the more he measured 
with his eye the distance to the house the more 
convinced he became that it was beyond his power 
to accomplish. It would be ignominious, indeed, 
to have to give in half-way, and be discovered by 
his tormentor sitting prone upon the ground waiting 
her arrival. 

Jack determined to be wise in his generation and 
remain where he was; but it was dull work sitting 
alone, without paper or book to while away the time, 
and as his chair was turned away from the drive he 
had not even the distraction of watching for the 
return of Ruth and Victor. He took out his pocket- 
book, searched through its contents for anything of 
interest, made a few calculations on an empty page, 
and thrust it impatiently into his pocket. Then he 
studied his strong white hands, trying to imagine 
that they looked thin and delicate, carried out a 
systematic search through every one of his pockets, 
lest, perchance, anything at all interesting might 
have wandered into one of them by mistake ; looked 
at his watch and groaned to find that it was still a 
full half-hour to tea-time. At last when patience 


218 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


was well-nigh exhausted, the crunch of footsteps on 
the path delighted his ears, and he called out a 
vociferous greeting — 

‘ Hallo ! are you back ? Thank goodness for that. 
I was just looking out for you/ 

No answer. The footsteps came to a momentary 
pause, then crunched on again quicker than before. 
Jack cleared his throat and roared still louder — 

‘I say, I’m here! Don’t go without me; I’m 
alone; I want to go up to the house.’ 

Silence still ; another pause and then a deliberate 
walk onwards, which roused Jack to veritable anger. 
This was evidently not Ruth but Mollie, and Mollie 
must be taught that there was a point when a joke 
ceased to be a joke, and that, bound or free, Jack 
Melland must be obeyed. When he spoke again 
his voice was not loud any longer, but cuttingly 
cold and severe. 

‘ Will you kindly come here and unloose my chair ; 
I refuse to be kept a prisoner any longer.’ 

The footsteps paused abruptly ; the swish of a 
silken skirt came across the grass, and a woman’s 
clear, high-bred voice cried abruptly — 

‘A prisoner! Oh, what is the matter? Please 
tell me what I can do. I would have stopped at 
once, but I did not think you could possibly be 
talking to me.’ 

Jack looked up in amaze, and beheld a tall girl 
clad in grey, a little head beautifully poised on an un- 
usually long neck, and a pale, oval face, out of which 
looked a pair of deep, violet eyes. The stranger 


MOLLIF/S REVENGE 


219 


was not beautiful, not even pretty, but in the way 
she spoke, in the way she moved, in the way she 
stood looking at him, with the folds of her dress 
held together in one slender hand, there was an air 
of distinction which marked her out from the ordinary 
run of womankind. 

Jack felt overcome with embarrassment as he 
remembered his imperious summons, and so much 
at a loss to explain his predicament that for a few 
moments he could not find words, but just lay back 
in his chair staring at her with horrified eyes. 

The stranger evidently perceived his embarrass- 
ment, for she came a step forwards and said 
tactfully — 

‘ I think you must be Mr. Melland. May I 
introduce myself? My name is Margot Blount. 
I have been lunching at the vicarage, and took 
the opportunity of calling upon Miss Farrell before 
the carriage comes back for me at five o’clock. I 
shall be so glad if I can be of any service to you en 
route' 

‘ Thank you ; you are very kind. I am awfully sorry 
that I should have shouted at you in that threaten- 
ing way,’ said Jack, smiling in his most fascinating 
manner, and he could be remarkably fascinating upon 
occasion. ‘The truth is I am a cripple at present 
with a sprained ankle, and my — er — attendant has 
chosen to run away, and leave me tied up to this 
tree. I was getting tired and impatient, hence the 
summons.’ 

‘ Ah,’ exclaimed Lady Margot, smiling, * I can 


220 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


guess who the attendant was ! Miss Mollie Farrell, 
was it not? I have heard so much of her from Mrs. 
Thornton that I am quite longing to see her. Is she 
at home this afternoon — and her sister?’ 

* I am not sure about Miss Farrell ; she went out 
for a walk after lunch ; but in any case she is sure to 
return very soon. Miss Mollie is — somewhere! It 
is impossible to be more explicit. Probably some 
of the servants will be able to find her for you.’ 

‘ I hope so, but first what can I do for you ? Shall 
I untie this noose and set you free?’ 

‘ Thank you ; I should be much obliged. Then, 
perhaps, you would kindly ask the butler to send 
someone to bring me in. I shall hope to see you 
later on.’ 

Lady Margot rustled to the back of the chair, 
and bent over the knotted handkerchief. It was 
tied as if the knots were never intended to be 
undone, and presently she paused to take off her 
gloves before attacking it again, while Jack ex- 
postulated and apologised for the trouble he was 
giving. Finally, regardless of her light draperies, 
Lady Margot knelt down on the ground so as to 
work more conveniently, and in the midst of her 
efforts a saucy face peered suddenly round the 
corner of a tree a few yards distant, and Mollie 
hove into sight, with head thrown back and arms 
a-kimbo in would-be threatening attitude. From 
her position Jack’s broad shoulders hid from view 
the grey figure behind the chair, and he guessed as 
much, and took a wicked delight in the thought. 


MOLLIE’S REVENGE 


221 


‘ Well, Mr. Melland, I hope you feel refreshed by 
your slumbers, and have awakened in a better frame 
of mind/ cried Mollie loftily. ‘ Will you say you 
are sorry, and be taken to have tea on the terrace, 
or be obstinate and stay here by your lonesome 
little self?’ 

‘ Neither, thank you ; I have been fortunate 
enough to find a friend in need, so am no longer 
dependent on your good offices. Allow me to 
introduce you — Miss Mary Farrell — Lady Margot 
Blount!’ said Jack dramatically 

Tableau ! 

Mollie’s arms dropped to her sides and her face 
grew scarlet under the garden-hat. So far from 
rising to her position as hostess, it was the visitor 
who came forward to shake hands and speak the 
conventional words of greeting. It was, indeed, a 
cruel Fate which sent just this visitor at just this 
very time! Half a dozen times over during the 
last fortnight had Mollie donned one of her grand 
London dresses and sat primly in the drawing- 
room, with intent to receive Lady Margot in style, 
and impress her with a sense of her own dignity 
and importance ! And then to be discovered 
behaving like a mischievous school-girl, and be taken 
at such a disadvantage that she could not even 
find her voice! It was too annoying! 

* Good-afternoon, Miss Farrell ! I was coming up 
to the house to call upon you and your sister. I 
am so happy to have found you at home ; and, do 
you know, I believe Mr. Melland will have to fall 


222 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


back upon your help, after all. My efforts have not 
been at all successful. You tie such good knots! 1 
cried Lady Margot, in a tone of enthusiasm which 
seemed to imply that the tying of knots was one 
of the rarest and most valuable of accomplishments. 
Looking into her face, Mollie’s embarrassment died 
a sudden death, and she found herself smiling back 
with a delicious sense of comradeship and under- 
standing. 

‘ Oh, I know the trick. I can undo them in a 
moment, and then won’t you come and have tea 
with us on the terrace? It is all ready, and it 
seems a sin to be indoors on this lovely day. My 
sister will be there waiting for us; she was just 
coming up the path by the lake as I turned the 
corner.’ 

‘ Oh, that is nice ! ’ said Lady Margot. She looked 
as if she were about to ask another question, but 
checked herself, and strolled along beside the bath- 
chair, chatting alternately to Jack and Mollie with an 
ease and grace which might have come from long 
years’ acquaintanceship. As they turned the corner 
of the terrace she was a step in advance, and Mollie 
saw her stop short for the fraction of a moment, 
while the colour rushed into her pale cheeks. She 
had surprised a pretty little tableau — a tableau to 
which the inhabitants of the Court had grown 
accustomed during the last few days — Ruth seated 
on her chair, her lovely head drooped shyly forward, 
Victor leaning impressively towards her, his dark 
eyes bent on her face. They were too much 


MOLLIES REVENGE 


223 


engrossed to hear the approaching footsteps, 
but the sound of the chair crunching over the 
gravel at last aroused their attention, when Victor 
turned round, and leapt to his feet, white and 
breathless. 


CHAPTER XIX 


‘THE OGRE’ 

I T was not a successful tea-party ; for the fact of 
Victor’s previous acquaintance with Lady 
Margot, so far from acting as a bond of union, 
seemed to cast a constraint over all. The meeting 
between the two had been cool and unnatural. 
They persistently avoided speaking to or looking at 
each other, and it seemed to Mollie’s critical ear as 
if even Lady Margot’s voice had altered in tone 
since she had turned the corner of the terrace. 
She chatted away as easily as before, but the 
friendly manner was replaced by something colder 
and more formal. As she sat with veil turned back, 
the full rays of the sun shining upon her face, it 
became more obvious than ever that, in spite of 
chestnut hair and violet eyes, Lady Margot fell 
far short of beauty ; but, none the less, the eye dwelt 
upon her in fascinated attention, so graceful was the 
pose of the small, stag-like head, so finely cut the 
curve of chin and cheek ; while the smallest action, 
as of lifting a cup to her lips, became a veritable joy 
to behold. 

She was the incarnation of grace, and, looking 

224 


‘THE OGRE 


225 


at her, Mollie became uncomfortably aware of 
roughened hair, sunburnt hands, and a dozen little 
deficiencies of toilette. Even Ruth suffered from 
the comparison, and, despite an obvious effort to 
sustain her role as hostess, there was a strained, 
unhappy expression upon her face which went to 
Mollie’s heart. 

It was a relief to all when Lady Margot rose to 
take leave ; but when she offered her hand to Victor 
in his turn, he said eagerly — 

‘ Mayn’t I walk down with you to the vicarage ? 
It is so long since we met ! Please let me take you 
so far ! ’ 

‘ Oh, certainly, if you can spare the time ! ’ replied 
Lady Margot with a careless indifference of manner 
which made her consent almost more blighting than 
a refusal. 

Victor winced beneath it, but made no comment, 
and the two tall figures walked slowly down the 
terrace. Immediately they had disappeared, Jack 
summoned a servant to wheel him into the house, 
and the girls were left alone. 

They sat silently for a long time, as true friends 
can do without offence, Ruth gazing ahead with 
grey eyes which saw nothing of the beauty of the 
scene; Mollie glancing from time to time at her 
troubled face, then turning quickly aside, lest her 
scrutiny might be observed and resented. 

At length Ruth spoke, letting her figure drop 
back in her chair with a gesture of weariness — 

‘ I wonder how it is that nothing is ever as nice 
i5 


226 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


as one expects? If we could have looked forward 
two months ago, and seen ourselves as we are now, 
we should have imagined ourselves the happiest 
creatures on earth; but I am not. Sometimes it 
seems quite perfect for a few moments, but some- 
thing always happens to rub off the bloom. Uncle 
Bernard is cross, or Mrs. Wolff stupid, or — or 
something else ! I believe we are not meant to be 
happy in this world ! * 

Mollie looked up with a quick flush of dissent. 

‘Oh, I think that is such a grudging idea! I 
hate to hear people say it, and I can’t think how 
they can, when they look round, and see how bright 
and beautiful everything has been made ! If God 
had meant us to be dull and sad, would He have 
made all the flowers different colours, and every 
season different from the last, and the sunsets and 
the dawn, and the wonderful changing clouds? It 
is just a gorgeous feast to delight our eyes of 
colour ; and all the animals are so cheerful, while they 
are young, at least — they skip and dance by instinct, 
so surely we must be meant to be happy too ! * 

‘ I don’t know,’ Ruth objected slowly. ‘ Animals 
have not souls and responsibilities, but we have, 
and that keeps us serious. The average man and 
woman is not happy, if you can judge by appear- 
ances. I remember reading about a man who 
walked about the streets of London all day long to 
see how many people he should meet with a smile 
on their faces. I forget how many there were — 
half a dozen, perhaps — terribly few ! * 


‘THE OGRE ’ 


227 


‘ Well, there would have been thousands, if people 
were half as grateful as they should be. Do you 
know, I sometimes think that what must grieve 
God more than almost anything else is that so 
many people refuse to be happy, in spite of all He 
can do, and go on forgetting their blessings, and 
making themselves miserable about little bits of 
silly worries and bothers day after day. Imagine 
if you had a child who was always grizzling, in 
spite of all your love and care! How would 
you feel ? ’ 

‘ But a child is a child. We may be meant to be 
serious.’ 

‘You can be serious without being glum. You 
can be happy without being thoughtless.’ 

‘ Ah, Mollie dear,’ cried Ruth, turning to her 
sister and holding out her hand with a rush of 
tenderness — ‘ah, Mollie dear, happiness is a gift, 
which you possess and I do not ! I am sad even 
on this lovely day, in this lovely place. It may be 
wrong, but I can’t help it, yet I don’t think I am 
ungrateful.’ 

‘You are happy enough as a rule; but you do 
“ sup sorrow with a spoon ” when you get the chance, 
old dear! An hour ago, for instance, the sky 
seemed remarkably bright, and I could make a 
shrewd guess at the reason of this cloud; but, if I 
did, I expect you would snap off my head for my 
pains ! ’ 

‘ Yes, I should — I certainly should ; so be careful 
what you say ! ’ cried Ruth hastily. Then, as if 


228 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


eager to change the subject — ‘ Here is James com- 
ing out with the afternoon letters. I hope there is 
one from home. It seems ages since we heard ! ’ 

‘Trix! For me. How lovely! I’ll read it 
aloud ! ’ cried Mollie, tearing open the envelope, 
and unfolding several odd sheets torn out of an 
exercise-book and covered with large, untidy hand- 
writing. Trix’s characteristic epistles were always 
welcome, and this afternoon’s specimen had arrived 
in the very nick of time to stop an embarrassing 
discussion, and cheer Ruth’s drooping spirits. 

Mollie lay back in her chair, and began reading 
in her clear fresh tones — 

‘ Darling Moll, — While you are basking in the 
lap of luxury, this poor critter is snatching a few 
precious moments from “ prep ” to answer your last 
epistle, and give what news there is. First and 
foremost, mother is as well as possible, and goes 
about with an “ open your mouth and shut your eyes, 
and in your mouth you’ll find a prize” expression, 
which puzzles her friends into fits. Poor mum 
simply dies to tell them that one of her daughters 
will shortly become a millionaire ! But she shuts 
her lips up tight, and looks more mysterious than 
ever, because, of course, there is a chance that it may 
not come off. Don’t let me ever see your faces again 
if it doesn’t, that’s all ! 

‘ Fancy you having all those fine clothes ! I can’t 
imagine how you would look respectably attired. 
Kindly remember Beatrice Olivia for any cast-off 


‘THE OGRE’ 


229 


fineries. Hair ribbons especially desired. I’ve 
nothing left but an old Navy-blue, twisted up like 
a tape. 

‘ We had a general intelligence examination at 
school this week. Stupid old things ! One question 
was, “ What is the complementary colour to red ? ” I 
had never heard of a complementary colour in my life, 
and I was just racking my brains to think what to 
say, when my eyes happened to light on Miss Smith’s 
carrots. “ Ah, ha,” thinks I, “ I have it !” So I put 
down “auburn,” and was jolly well pleased with 
myself until lunch-time came, when I was telling 
Gladys my answers, and Miss Bateson heard me, and 
went into perfect fits ! It seems complementary 
means something idiotic about two colours making 
a white light — as if they ever could ! Anyway, I 
think my answer was very pretty and tactful — don’t 
you ? and I hope it will soften Smithy’s hard heart. 

‘ Another silly question was, “ Order a dinner for a 
class of twelve Board-school children, and state what 
quantities of each article are required.” One girl 
ordered a pound of roast beef and a pound of potatoes 
for each child, and ten and a half yards of Swiss-roll 
for the whole class! I ordered the “scrag-end of 
the neck.” Haven’t the least idea what it means, 
but I thought it sounded cheap. I likewise gave them 
suet dumplings for pudding. Hope they liked them ! 

‘Is Mr. Melland’s ankle getting better? Have 
you had any more callers, invitations, rides, excur- 
sions, or excitements generally ? Please answer my 
questions next time, and don’t ignore them, as you 


230 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


generally do. Drummond had a fine adventure 
yesterday. Another small boy dared him to stick 
his head between our railings, and he did, but it 
wouldn’t come out ! He pushed, and the small boy 
pulled, and a crowd collected right across the pave- 
ment, making kind suggestions, and commenting on 
the size of his ears. Whenever he tried to get back, 
the railings caught them, and they stuck out like 
sails. Finally his pride gave way, and he howled, 
and a friendly policeman coming along, poked the 
rails apart with a stick, or did something or other, 
and out he came with a rush. He looked very 
crushed in every sense all the evening, so we hope 
it may be a lesson to him. 

‘ The next-door girls have new hats — mustard 
straw, draped with green, and roses under the brim. 
It seems so sad to reflect that the poor dears 
probably imagine they look quite nice ! 

‘ How is the Ogre ? Does he still live in his den, 
and growl when you appear ? I should be very glad 
he did shut himself up, when he is so cross and 
disagreeable ! 

‘ Well, ta-ta, my darlings ! I miss you at home, but 
I can’t say I pine for your return, for it’s quite 
pleasant to be No. I for a change, and boss Attica 
and the Muz. Take care of yourselves, behave 
prettily, and don’t forget the hair-ribbons. — Your 
loving Trix.’ 

‘ Wild child ! ’ said Ruth, smiling. * She does write 
the most absurd letters ! Better tear that up at once, 


‘THE OGRE’ 


231 


Mollie, or burn it when you get into the house. You 
have such a trick of leaving things about, and it isn’t 

safe. Uncle Bernard might ’ 

She started violently, and Mollie jumped to her 
feet as a harsh voice interrupted the sentence — 
‘Uncle Bernard has already had the pleasure of 
hearing the way in which a member of your family 
writes of him to a visitor in his own house. Ideas of 
loyalty seem to have altered since my young days, 
when it was considered a breach of decent feeling to 
eat a man’s salt and speak slightingly of him behind 
his back ! * 

Ruth sat silent, crimson to the roots of her hair ; 
Mollie shuffled miserably from one foot to another, 
but did not shrink from the old man’s angry gaze. 

‘But how did you hear, Uncle Bernard? Have 
you been sitting behind this open window, listening 
to us all the while we have been talking? I don’t 
think it is quite fair to do that.’ 

* Don’t you, indeed ! I happened to be reading in 
my armchair, when you came and planted your chairs 
immediately outside. I was the first-comer, you 
observe, not yourselves, and I cannot say I was 
interested enough to listen to your conversation 
until my attention was attracted by the description of 
myself. I presume the very descriptive title was 
originally your invention ? ’ 

He planted his stick on the ground, and stared 
fixedly in Mollie’s face. The grey eyes fell before 
his, and she answered hesitatingly — 

‘ I’m — I’m afraid it was.’ 


232 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


‘ And do you think it was good manners to write 
in such a way of your host ? ’ 

‘ No, I don’t ; I think it was hateful. But * 

‘But?’ 

Mollie took a step forward, and laid a timid hand 
on his arm. 

‘ But, in a sort of way, it is true. You shut your- 
self up, and you do growl, and even when you are 
kind, you pretend to be cross. We have tried and 
tried to be friends with you, but you won’t let us. 
We have said over and over again that we felt as if 
we were living in an hotel, and it has been a trouble 
to us all. I don’t wonder you feel angry ; but don’t 
you think you are a wee bit in the wrong yourself? ’ 
Mr. Farrell stared down at the eager face, the wide 
grey eyes, the little hand upon his arm, then deliber^ 
ately drew himself away, saying coldly — 

‘You would make a good lawyer, my dear. 
You have a clever trick of evading an awkward 
question, and shifting the blame from your own 
shoulders. You will excuse me if I say that I can 
scarcely consent to discuss my own conduct with a 
girl of your years. The point I mentioned was your 
own conduct in writing disrespectfully of your host.’ 

‘ I know, and I’ve said already that it was horrid ; 
but it was not so horrid as you think. Trix is my 
sister, and we all have a habit of exaggerating and 
using stronger terms than we really mean. We have 
a habit of giving nicknames, too. They are not 
complimentary as a rule, but we don’t mean to be 
unkind. If you read some of Trix’s other letters, 


‘THE OGRE’ 


233 


you would see that we have not been altogether 
ungrateful. Will you read them? I have them all 
upstairs, and could bring them down in a moment.’ 

‘You are very good. Judging from the specimen 
I have heard, I think I would rather decline the 
honour.’ 

‘Yes; but you ought not to decline! It isn’t a 
question of enjoyment ; it’s a question of justice to 
Ruth and to me. You accuse us of being disloyal 
and ungrateful, so it’s only fair you should hear our 
defence. I will bring down the letters, and you can 
read them at your leisure. They may bore you a 
little, but you will see that we are not so bad as you 
think, and that we have not always been uncompli- 
mentary.’ 

She walked hastily towards the house, leaving 
Ruth and the old man alone. He stood leaning 
on his stick, staring fixedly at her with his sunken 
eyes ; but her head remained persistently drooped, 
the dark lashes lying on the flushed cheeks. 

In the tension of that silence she could hear the 
beating of her own heart, and her ears strained 
nervously for the sound of returning footsteps. She 
had not long to wait. With a clatter, Mollie came 
scrambling out of the library window, the letters in 
her hand. 

‘ There’s our defence ! Please read them before 
you scold us any more.’ 

Mr. Farrell took the letters, thrust them into his 
pocket, then stood silently, as if waiting for something 
more. 


234 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 

Mollie stared at him curiously, but he paid no 
attention to her ; his gaze was fixed on Ruth’s bent 
figure and downcast face. At length, surprised at 
the prolonged silence, she lifted her eyes with a 
frightened glance, and immediately Uncle Bernard 
broke into speech. 

‘ Yes, I was waiting for you ! Have you nothing 
to say on your own account?’ he demanded sternly. 
‘You seem content to sit silently and let your sister 
fight your battles. Is it because you are innocent 
of having offended in the same way yourself? ’ 

Ruth’s cheeks flushed to an even deeper rose. 

‘ I,’ she stammered — ‘ I — I’m sorry ! I didn’t 
mean ’ 

Mr. Farrell turned to re-enter the house. 

‘ Ah,’ he said coldly, ‘ so it was cowardice, after all ! 
I understand. It is an interesting discovery!’ 


CHAPTER XX 


RECEIVING AND PAYING CALLS 

T WO days later Mr. Farrell returned Trix’s 
letters with a brief ‘ Thank you ! ’ which 
Mollie had enough tact to receive without 
remark. She was not conscious of having gained 
in the old man’s graces, though Ruth was sadly 
conscious of having fallen from favour. Victor was 
evidently for the time being the persona grata, his 
remarks being received with attention, and his wishes 
carefully carried out. 

Mollie confessed to herself that Victor’s manners 
were perfect where his host was concerned, and 
wondered why it was that she found herself con- 
stantly suspecting his motives. What if he were 
playing a part to win the old man’s favour? Was 
it not the unhappy feature of the situation that 
they were all, more or less, doing the same thing? 

Meantime, callers arrived daily. Stout, middle- 
aged matrons, with pompous manners; thin matrons, 
precise and formal of speech; tall elegants, with 
flowing robes and Parisian millinery; sporting- 
looking women, with short skirts and motor-caps. 
One after another they drove up to the door and 

*35 


236 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


sat for a few moments in the drawing-room, going 
through the same stereotyped conversation : ‘ How 
pleasant to have the Court opened once more ! 
How do you like Raby? How delightful to have 
such delightful summer-like weather!’ Then they 
drank a cup of tea, nibbled a piece of cake, 
and said : ‘ GW^-afternoon ! So pleased to have 
met you ! We shall hope to see you again very 
soon ! ’ 

Occasionally the matron brought a daughter in 
her train, and still more occasionally a shy, depressed- 
looking husband ; but at the best of times the 
calls were not cheerful occasions, and Ruth and 
Mollie looked forward with little pleasure to paying 
their return visits. 

‘ Though it must at least be more interesting 
than receiving at home, for we shall see other 
people’s houses, and the way they arrange their 
drawing-rooms. I do love studying strange drawing- 
rooms ! ’ said Ruth meditatively. ‘ In country 
houses they ought to be charming — all chintzy and 
smelling of pot-pourri ! All the same, Mollie, 
I’m disappointed in the neighbours. They aren’t 
a bit thrilling, as we expected.’ 

‘ People generally seem uninteresting at first. 
They may turn out to be perfect darlings, when 
we know them better. I dare say they drove 
away saying the same thing of us, for we behaved 
like a couple of marionettes, sitting dressed up 
in our best, saying, “Yes, indeed!” “No, indeed!” 
“ Very much, indeed ! ” “ Thank you so much ! ” 


RECEIVING AND PAYING CALLS 237 


as if we were wound up by machinery. We must 
really launch out, and say something a trifle 
more original ! ’ 

It was quite an exciting occasion when the girls 
set out on their first calling expedition. It was 
an ideal May afternoon, and the prospect of 
driving over the countryside in an open carriage, 
behind two prancing horses, was in itself a delight. 

Victor was to make one of the party, but Jack 
refused contemptuously to accompany them if only 
for the drive, declaring that even a sprained 
ankle had its silver lining if it let him off so boring 
a function. He was sitting in the hall, waiting 
to cheer — or more strictly speaking, to jeer — 
the departure, when Ruth came downstairs buttoning 
her gloves, and, to her surprise, Mr. Farrell was 
also present. 

Both men looked up critically as she appeared, 
but neither glance was altogether approving. 
Her new dress looked too old and staid for so young 
a girl ; moreover, her expression was fretful and 
worried. As she reached the spot where the two 
men were seated, Victor came into the hall from 
the doorway and looked round impatiently. 

‘ Are you ready, Miss Ruth ? The carriage has 
been waiting for some time now/ 

‘ Oh, I have been ready for ages ! It’s Mollie 
who is the laggard. She has been dressing ever 
since lunch, and is dressing still. I don’t know 
when she will be finished.’ 

Mr. Farrell turned imperiously to the butler. 


238 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


‘Be kind enough to send a message to Miss 
Mary that I object to having the horses kept waiting. 
Three o’clock was the hour arranged, and it is 
already a quarter past. Ask how soon she will be 
ready ! ’ 

The man departed, and there was an uncomfort- 
able silence for several minutes, broken at last 
by the banging of a door and the sound of racing 
footsteps. A white-and-blue vision came flying 
down the staircase, with filmy skirts floating 
behind, white feathers drooping over the golden 
hair, a cobweb parasol unfurled, and held trium- 
phantly aloft. 

‘I’m sorry! It took such ages to fasten, and 
I had to take my hair down and do it up again 
to get the hat at the right angle. I wanted to 
fasten my gloves, to give you the whole effect, 
parasol and all. There!’ Mollie strutted to and 
fro, turning her head from side to side like a 
sleek, self-satisfied pigeon. ‘ How do you like it ? 
Don’t you think I look rather — nice ? ’ 

The two young men laughed aloud, and Mr. 
Farrell said drily — 

‘ Fine feathers make fine birds ! I am glad to 
see that you have honoured my friends by wearing 
your fineries for their benefit. Ruth, I presume, 
prefers to keep hers for another occasion ? ’ 

Ruth dropped her eyelids and vouchsafed no 
reply. There was a little lump in her throat at 
that moment which would have made it difficult 
to speak in her usual voice. It was hard to have 


RECEIVING AND PAYING CALLS 239 


denied herself for naught, and less than naught, 
for Mollie’s extravagance seemed more to the 
old man’s taste than her own prudence. It was 
not the first time that the difference in their attire 
had been the subject of little edged remarks, which 
had made her bitterly regret the lost opportunity. 

Seated in the carriage opposite Victor, she was 
still further depressed by the fear that he was 
also comparing her with Mollie, to her own dis- 
advantage ; but there was no hint of such a thought 
in his look or manner. The dark eyes met hers 
with sympathetic understanding. At every point 
he deferred to her opinion with a subtle flattery 
which was inexpressibly soothing to her wounded 
feelings. 

The occupants of the first house on the list were 
not at home, so a sheaf of cards were left, and 
the carriage sped on another mile to No. 2, where 
the family were discovered superintending the 
arrangements of bedding-out plants round the 
front lawn. They greeted the visitors with easy 
cordiality, consulted them on the knotty question 
of geraniums versus begonias, escorted them round 
the gardens, and were vociferously reproachful 
when they refused to stay another half-hour to 
partake of tea. 

As the carriage drove up the drive leading to 
the third house, a masculine figure was seen rushing 
to conceal itself behind the bushes, and the visitors 
had hard work to conceal their smiles when their 
hostess sent an urgent message to summon her 


240 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


husband from the grounds, and, on hearing that 
he could not be found, expressed her conviction 
that he would be woefully disappointed to have 
missed the pleasure of making their acquaintance. 

‘ A fellow-feeling makes us wondrous kind ! I 
don’t feel a bit of a grudge against that fellow,’ 
Victor said laughingly, as they drove off once 
more. ‘ With your permission, I am going to 
follow his example and make a bolt of it when 
we get back to the high-road. I shall enjoy the 
walk home, after being cramped up all afternoon. 
You will excuse me, won’t you?’ 

‘ But we are going to the Moat. That’s the 
next house on the list. Don’t you want to see 
Lady Margot ? ’ cried Mollie, outspoken as usual. 

Both girls stared at him in amazement, but there 
was no sign of embarrassment on the handsome, 
smiling face. 

‘Very much, of course, but not enough to face 
another drawing-room catechism, accompanied by 
draughts of strong tea. There will be no escape 
this time, so you must be generous, and let me 
run for it, like poor Mr. Granger! I have been 
very good and docile, but if you only knew how I 
am longing for freedom ! ’ 

There was no gainsaying such a request, nor, 
indeed, did either of the girls particularly wish to do 
so. 

They made no objections, therefore, but, putting 
Victor down at the cross-roads, drove on their way 
in great good-humour. 


RECEIVING AND PAYING CALLS 241 


The Moat was a picturesque old house, though 
by no means so imposing as the Court. The 
man-servant reported that Mrs. Blount was not well 
enough to receive visitors, but that Lady Margot 
was at home and disengaged ; and the visitors 
were shown into a pleasant, sunny apartment, 
where Margot herself was seated reading. She 
looked up apprehensively at the sound of the 
opening door; but at the sight of the two girls 
her expression changed, and she came forward to 
greet them with an eagerness which could not be 
mistaken. 

* This is good of you to come so soon ! And 
I am alone, so we can have a delightful chat all 
to ourselves. Bring tea, Wilson, please. Do come 
and sit down, and let me make you comfortable ! 
My aunt is not downstairs to-day, and I was getting 
so bored with my own society that I am doubly 
pleased to see you! There are so few girls of my 
own age in this neighbourhood that I find it rather 
dull after the rush and bustle of town. It is so 
good of you to be here at the same time as me ! ’ 

‘ It is very nice for us,’ responded Mollie brightly; 
while truthful Ruth hesitated to find some reply 
which would be at once polite and non-committal. 
‘ But isn’t it a strange time for you to come to this 
quiet place, when London is at its brightest and 
gayest ? ’ 

‘ Ah, thereby hang many tales ! ’ cried Lady 
Margot, laughing. ‘ The most important is, perhaps, 
that I am not strong enough to go through a season 
16 


242 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 

just now ; but I have no intention of being dull 
even in Raby. We must amuse each other and 
do all kinds of nice things together. The great 
lack on my visits, so far, has been to find any other 
girls with whom I could be intimate ; but now that 
you are here it will be quite different.’ 

‘ But we are only country-cousins, Lady Margot. 
You will find that we are very ignorant of the things 
that have made up your life. We are very poor 
at home, and have had to do most of our gaieties 
in imagination,’ said Ruth ; while Mollie gave a 
little gurgle of laughter, and cried — 

* Let’s tell her about Berengaria and Lucille ! ’ 

Lady Margot looked her curiosity, and, when 
the nature of the game was explained in detail 
in Mollie’s breezy language, went into peals of 
delighted laughter, and rocked to and fro in her 
chair. 

‘ How lovely — oh, how lovely ! I do think it 
is too funny! 1 must call you Berengaria and 
Lucille. Do you mind ? Such wonderful names ! 
How did you manage to hit on them? I used 
to imagine, too ; and what do you think was 
my dream? Instead of being a lonely only girl, 
I was a large family of grown-up sisters, and school- 
boys coming home for the holidays, and little dots 
in the nursery — all in my own little self. You can’t 
imagine how dull it is to be an only girl ! ’ 

‘ No,’ asserted Ruth doubtfully. ‘ But rather 
nice to get all the petting and consideration ! When 
you are the eldest of seven children, you are always 


RECEIVING AND PAYING CALLS 243 


expected to set an example, and it is very wearing 
at times. How delightful that you amused yourself 
“pretending,” just as we did! That makes quite a 
bond of union between us ! ’ 

‘Yes, indeed! But lucky creatures, your dream 
seems about to come true, while I am as lonely as 
ever. Your position at the Court is so romantic! 
You don’t mind my speaking about it, do you, 
because everyone knows, and is so interested in 
the result? Of course, one of you must be the 
lucky heir; and then we shall be neighbours, and 
see each other constantly. Which is it to be — 
Berengaria, or Lucille ? ’ 

‘ Mollie ! ’ said Ruth. 

‘ Ruth ! ’ said Mollie. ‘ Don’t believe her, Lady 
Margot. She is a wee bit out of favour the last few 
days, but I haven’t a chance beside her. She has the 
Farrell eyebrows, you see, and the Farrell frown, 
and poise of the head. When she is sitting in the 
dining-room, you could tell at once that she was a 
descendant of the oil-paintings. I often see Uncle 
Bernard looking from her to them, and he is far 
more amiable to her than to any of us, as a rule. 
We all agree that she is far and away the chief 
favourite.’ 

‘ Really ! You discuss it among yourselves, and 
come to the same conclusions. How interesting!’ 
said Lady Margot. ‘And the two men — your 
cousins — do they have no chance at all, poor things ? ’ 
she asked lightly. 

‘They are not our cousins. They belong to 


244 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


different sides of the house, and we had never met 
till we came down here. Mr. Melland refuses to 
be considered as a “ candidate,” and is staying only 
till his ankle is better. Mr. Druce’ — Ruth hesitated 
uncertainly — ‘he is very nice to Uncle Bernard. 
They talk together a good deal. Sometimes I think 
his chance is very good/ 

‘ He is certainly second favourite, so far ; but we 
have more than two months still before us. I intend 
to cut them both out long before then. May I have 
one of those dear little scones ? I am quite hungry 
after my drive!’ Mollie said, as she in turn was 
presented with a dainty Worcester cup. 

She watched Lady Margot with intent eyes, as 
she flitted about the room, placing little tables beside 
her guests for their greater convenience. 

‘ Such a plain dress, and almost no jewellery, and 
her hair so simply done; but she looks a Lucille 
through and through, as I should never do, however 
fine I might be ! * she said admiringly to herself. 

‘We must think what we shall do to amuse our- 
selves, mustn’t we? You have begun your round 
of dinners already, I hear; but in Raby they are apt 
to be a trifle too agricultural. All the men talk 
about their crops at this time of the year, and, as 
the prospects are generally bad, they get gloomier 
and gloomier as each course comes on. Mr. Druce 
told me that Mr. Early has paid you a visitation, so, 
if you take his conversation as a sample, you can 
judge of the combined effect. I don’t ask what he 
talked about, because I know ! ’ 


RECEIVING AND PAYING CALLS 245 


‘Yes/ murmured Ruth vaguely, while her eye 
met Mollie’s in an involuntary appeal. ‘ Mr. Druce 
told me ! * — But Mr. Early’s call had taken place 
only three days before, nearly a week after Lady 
Margot’s visit to the Court. ‘ Mr. Druce told me ! ’ 
That meant that Margot had met Victor yesterday 
or the day before, and had talked with him some 
time, for the prosy Mr. Early would not be an early 
subject of conversation. Victor often went out 
riding alone, and there was no reason in the world 
why he should not call on an old acquaintance. But 
why make a mystery of it, and avoid the call to-day 
by an obvious subterfuge ? Ruth was very quiet for 
the rest of the visit, and Lady Margot glanced at 
her more than once as she chatted with Mollie. 
When tea was over she came out to the porch to watch 
their departure. 

‘ Au revoir , Berengaria — au revoir , Lucille!’ she 
cried gaily, as the carriage drove away; but as 
she turned from the door, the smile faded from 
her face, and was replaced by a very thoughtful 
expression. 

‘ I see — I see it all ! Poor pretty thing ! ’ she said 
tenderly to herself. * I am sorry for her and for 
poor Margot, too! Which of us, I wonder, is the 
more to be pitied ? * 


CHAPTER XXI 


PREPARING FOR THE GARDEN-PARTY 

M RS. THORNTON took counsel with her 
husband as to the best form of 
hospitality she could show to the 
squire’s visitors. 

‘ I want to be one of the first to entertain them 
formally. It is a duty in our position,’ she explained. 
‘ The girls have been to tea several times, and that 
dear Mollie runs up to the nursery as naturally 
as if she were at home; but I think we ought to 
do more. The squire will expect it ; and then the 
question is, dear — what can we do ? ’ 

‘Just so.’ The vicar smiled, half amused, half 
quizzical. ‘ The means at our disposal are distinctly 
limited. We can’t ask them to dinner, because the 
staff is incapable of cooking and serving an extensive 
meal.’ 

‘ And there are only three sherry-glasses left, 
and Mary broke the round glass dish last week — 
the one I always used for the trifle. And the 
dinner-service. . . We really must buy a new dinner- 
service, Stanford ! ’ 

‘ We really must, Agnes — some time ! I think all 

246 


PREPARING FOR THE GARDEN-PARTY 247 

the objections taken together put the dinner-party 
out of the question. Would not a somewhat more 
formal tea ’ 

‘ No.’ Mrs. Thornton shook her head decidedly. 
‘ A formal tea is the most depressing function 
imaginable. If it was a little later on, I would 
suggest a hay-party. As it is, I am afraid it must 
be a garden-party, pure and simple.’ 

The vicar laughed. 

‘ Simple, it certainly would be. Our poor little 
lawn, one tennis-court, and the flower-garden a mass 
of weeds ! We can’t afford a band of minstrels, or 
even the ordinary ices and hothouse fruits. I am 
afraid it might be rather a failure, Agnes.’ 

But Mrs. Thornton refused to be discouraged. 

‘ Nonsense, dear ! People don’t expect extravagant 
entertainments at a vicarage! The children and I 
can undertake the weeding, and when that is done 
the dear old herbaceous borders will look charming ! 
The lawn is not big, but there is delightful shade 
beneath the beech-trees, and we can draw the piano 
up to the drawing-room window, and get a few 
people to sing for us — Maud Bailey and Mrs. Reed ; 
and I believe Mr. Druce has a fine voice. I’ll ask 
him to be very kind, and give us a song. As for 
refreshments, I can give good tea and coffee, and 
the best cream for miles around, and people can 
exist without ices for once in a way. Given a 
bright, fine day, I could manage beautifully ! ’ 

‘ I have no doubt you could. But why go through 
the ceremony of asking my advice, Mistress Thornton, 


248 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


when your mind has been made up from the begin- 
ning ? Go your ways — go your ways ! I wash my 
hands of all responsibility ! ’ cried the vicar, laughing, 
as he walked back to his study, leaving his wife to sit 
down to her desk and make out a lengthy list of guests, 
which included everyone of note for miles round. 

During the days to come Mr. Thornton often 
sympathised with his wife on the amount of work 
she had undertaken in order to entertain the squire’s 
guests ; but, even to his unobservant eyes, it was 
apparent that, so far from being exhausted, she 
throve beneath it, and appeared brighter and 
younger than for years past. All work and no 
play has an even more depressing effect upon Jill 
than on Jack, and Mrs. Thornton was by instinct 
a hospitable creature, who would have loved nothing 
better than a houseful of guests and a constant 
succession of entertainments. With small means, 
a large family, and a straggling parish, her time and 
energy were for the most part engrossed in sheer hard 
work, so that the prospect of a little ‘jollification,’ 
as she laughingly expressed it, came as a welcome 
variety. 

The invitations to the Court were sent out first, 
to make sure of the most important guests, and 
down came the girls with notes of acceptance, and a 
hundred curious questions. 

‘Who is coming? What are you going to do? 
What dresses shall we wear ? Can we help ? ’ they 
asked eagerly; whereupon Mrs. Thornton laughed, 
and replied hesitatingly — 


PREPARING FOR THE GARDEN-PARTY 249 


‘ It is most incorrect ; you ought to know nothing 
of the make-shifts, but just drive down to enjoy 
the completed effect; but, yes, — I cannot resist the 
pleasure of your company. Come, if you like, and 
I’ll promise you some real hard work/ 

‘ That’s right ; and you’ll find us so useful ! We 
have been born and brought up on make-shifts, and 
can make anything out of nothing, and a box of 
tacks — can’t we, Ruth ? ’ cried Mollie, in the brutally 
outspoken manner which always brought a flush into 
her sister’s face. 

It was not so much foolish shame at the fact 
of poverty, but the stab of painful repugnance 
which came with the remembrance of the bareness 
and lack of beauty which characterised the old life. 
After a month’s sojourn at the Court the day of 
small things seemed far away, and she shrank at 
the possibility of returning to it as a permanency. 

When Mrs. Thornton began to enumerate her 
difficulties, and escorted the girls from one room to 
another to ask their advice upon various knotty 
points, it was like the probing of a wound to Ruth’s 
sensitive nerves. The house itself was roomy and 
well built, but in a hopeless state of disrepair. The 
paint was worn and dingy ; the wallpapers so old- 
fashioned and discoloured that all Mrs. Thornton’s 
painstaking efforts after cheerfulness and beauty were 
foiled by the inartistic background. 

‘ I shed tears over the drawing-room paper when I 
was first married,’ said Mrs. Thornton, with a laugh 
and a shrug. ‘ But, as one gets older, there are so 


250 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


many more serious things to cry over that one learns 
to be philosophical. I thought I might put some 
big, spreading branches in these old pots to cover 
the walls as much as possible, for we must have some 
rooms available in case of a shower. A wet day 
is too terrible a catastrophe to contemplate, so we 
won’t even imagine it. Given sunshine and unlimited 
borrowing, we can struggle through. Think of it, my 
dears — I have invited over a hundred people, and we 
possess twelve teaspoons ! ’ 

Mollie gurgled with laughter in her hearty, 
infectious manner. 

* I’d give up sugar for the day, and do without. 
That’s one off the list. Shall we ask the butler to 
send down a supply ? I’m sure he has hundreds 
stowed away in those great plate-chests.’ 

‘ My dear, no ! I should not think of it ! ’ cried 
Mrs. Thornton, aghast. ‘ I can manage quite well 
without troubling the squire. Pray don’t repeat any 
of my thoughtless remarks to him. My husband 
says that my tongue runs away with me far too 
often.’ 

Ruth protested politely, but Mollie preserved an 
unusual silence for the rest of the visit. She was 
evidently thinking hard, and the result of her 
cogitations was, that when she returned to the 
Court she paid a surprise visit to Mr. Farrell in 
his sanctum. 

The old man was sitting reading in his favourite 
chair, and as he looked up it struck Mollie that he 
looked more alert than she had seen him since her 


PREPARING FOR THE GARDEN-PARTY 251 


arrival. The voice in which he answered her 
greeting was certainly less wearied and fretful than 
usual. He looked, if such a miracle could be believed, 
almost pleased to see her. 

‘Well, — so you have returned from your wanderings ! ’ 

‘ Yes, here I am, come to bother you again. 
There’s a whole half-hour before you need begin to 
dress, and I’ve something very important to talk 
to you about.’ 

‘ What does that mean, pray ? More new dresses ? 
I should have thought you could hardly have come 
to the end of the last supply by this time.’ 

‘ Goodness, no ! They will last for years. It is 
something far more important.’ 

Mollie seated herself on a low chair directly 
opposite the old man, leant her elbows on her 
knees, her chin on her hands, and said hesitatingly — 

‘ Uncle Bernard ! ’ 

‘ Mary ! ’ 

‘ Do you remember the first evening we were here, 
when you spoke to us about our visit ? You said that 
you might possibly allow each of us in turn to act 
as master or mistress of the ceremonies for a short 
time ? ’ 

‘ I believe I did say something of the kind. It 
occurred to me that it might be an interesting 
experiment.’ 

‘ And did you mean that we could really do what 
we liked, about money and everything else, just as if 
we were really and truly the real owner in your 
place ? * 


252 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


Mr. Farrell smiled somewhat grimly. 

‘ If your sister asked me that question, I should 
say “ Yes.” Knowing as I do your capacity for 
extravagance, I am a little more cautious. Within 
reasonable limits that is, however, what I meant 
to imply.’ 

‘ Ah ! ’ sighed Mollie deeply. ‘ But it all depends 
on what you call reasonable. At any rate, you can 
only refuse, and things can be no worse than they 
are at present. Please, Uncle Bernard, may I begin 
my reign from to-day ? ’ 

‘ Your reign ! You put it forcibly, my dear — more 
so than is perhaps quite pleasant in my ears. And 
you are the youngest of the four ; your turn should 
come last, not first. When the others have had their 
trial * 

‘ But they have never asked for it ; they don’t 
want it, and I do ; and you said nothing about 
taking turns when you made the suggestion. If 
you let me begin, they could take warning from 
my mistakes. I don’t think you would find they 
disliked the arrangement. Do, please, be kind and 
say “ Yes.” ’ 

Mr. Farrell reflected for a moment, bringing the 
tips of his fingers together. 

‘ As you say, you are the first to express any 
desire to take me at my word. If it pleases you 
to assume the reins of government for a short time, 
I have no objection.’ 

‘You mean it really? I can begin at once, and 
give what orders I like?’ 


PREPARING FOR THE GARDEN-PARTY 253 

‘ Subject, as I have said, to some possible restric- 
tions if your enthusiasm carries you too far. There 
is evidently some big scheme looming behind this 
request. You had better let me know the worst 
at once. What is to be your first extravagance ? ’ 
Mollie’s head still rested in the cup of her hands. 
She looked at him steadily, with a little flame of 
determination in her grey eyes. 

‘ I am going to have the vicarage painted and 
papered from top to bottom. It’s disgracefully 
shabby ! The paper is hanging off the walls in 
some places, and where it isn’t, it would be almost 
better if it were, it is so ugly and worn. It is too bad 
to expect Mr. and Mrs. Thornton to do all the hard, 
depressing work of the parish and keep bright and 
cheerful themselves, when their home is enough to 
give the blues to a clown ! It looks as if it hadn’t 
been touched for a century ! * 

Mr. Farrell lowered his eyelids and sat in a grim 
silence, while the clock ticked a full two minutes. 
Mollie, watching his face, saw the thin lips grow 
thinner and thinner, as they were pressed the more 
firmly together; the horizontal lines in his forehead 
deepened into furrows. There was no mistaking the 
fact that he was displeased, and deeply displeased, 
even before the cold eyes met hers once more. 

‘ I had no intention now, or at any other time, 
of allowing you to assume control over the whole 
parish ! My proposition referred simply to this 
house and your own entertainment. I am still 
capable of looking after my own property/ 


254 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


‘ But ’ began Mollie, and stopped short. 

Even her courage failed before the obvious retort 
that the property was not looked after, but allowed to 
fall into dilapidation; but Mr. Farrell understood with- 
out the need of words, and his eyes flashed with anger. 

‘ You must permit me to judge for myself! When 
my day is over, whoever comes into possession can 
squander my money as he or she sees fit, but 
I cannot hurry the time forward, however much 
you may desire it. You must be patient and wait. 
It may come sooner than you think.’ 

Mollie sprang to her feet with an exclamation 
of mingled pain and anger. 

‘Oh, Uncle Bernard, how cruel! How can you 
say anything so horrid and unjust ! It isn’t true, and 
you know it isn’t true, and I don’t deserve it ! I 
only asked for what you yourself suggested.’ 

‘ I never suggested that you should interfere 
with my property, and criticise what I had chosen 
to do or left undone. As for not deserving reproach, 
you must have made very sure of stepping into my 
shoes since you wish to wear them while I am still 
here. No doubt I appear to you a mere cumberer of 
the ground ; but it is my ground, I would have you 
remember. You cannot take liberties with it yet 
awhile.’ 

‘ I don’t want it ! I never want it ! I’ll go home 
to-morrow! You have no right to taunt me like 
this ! ’ cried Mollie, trembling with such a storm of 
indignation and wounded feeling as she had rarely 
known in her bright, easy-going existence. 


PREPARING FOR THE GARDEN-PARTY 255 


A rush of ugly words came to her lips, and 
struggled for utterance, while Mr. Farrell sank back 
in his chair, and lay crouched against the cushions, 
one thin hand pressed heavily over his heart. The 
look, the action, brought Mollie to herself with a stab 
of recollection. 

Whatever he had said to wound her pride, she 
had no right to forget his weakness, his danger, 
his lonely, piteous age. Anger died a rapid death, 
and gave place to an even keener sympathy. When 
Mr. Farrell looked up again, it was to find the grey 
eyes wet with tears, and the lips trembling with 
emotion. 

‘ Oh, you poor old man — you poor old man ! Why 
will you make it so difficult ? Why won’t you let us 
love you and be a comfort, instead of a trouble? 
We would, if you would allow us. We want to, 
but you keep us at arm’s length, and scold and 
sneer. I am not thinking of myself. I am young 
and strong, and I have my home and my dear little 
mother. I shall be happy, whatever happens. It’s 
you I am sorry for ! I hate to see you ill and lonely. 
You have given a great deal to me ; can’t you be 
generous enough to take something in return ? 
There are only two months left. The time is 
nearly half over. Can’t we be friends — real friends 
— until the end ? ’ 

She drew nearer as she spoke, and saw no rebuff 
in the watching face, until at last she sank on her 
knees before him, and timidly touched his hand. 

‘ Uncle Bernard, speak ! Say something to me!’ 


256 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


Still the old man hesitated; but his hand lay 
quietly in hers, and did not try to escape. 

‘ What can I say ? ’ he asked slowly at last. ‘ I 
believe you are a good child ; I believe you are 
honest ; but my days are past for making friendships. 
I have felt deeply in my time, but the power of 
loving died away with everything else which made life 
worth living. I cannot promise what is impossible.’ 

‘ But you can at least give me a chance of loving 
you. I won’t ask any more favours if you will 
just talk to me a little sometimes, without sneering 
at me, and let me walk with you about the grounds 
and be a little bit of a companion. Will you ? You 
might get to like me a little bit in time, and it would 
not be quite so lonely.’ 

‘ I can imagine things less impossible. You are a 
good child ; but remember, Mollie, my liking or not 
liking has nothing to do with my choice of an heir. 
The condition to which I referred might easily 
apply to one who appealed to me in no other way. 
It is only right to warn you.’ 

But the listener took no heed of the warning. 
Her face was one radiant beam of delight 

‘You called me “Mollie”!’ she cried. ‘It was 
the very first time! That really does sound as if 
we were going to be friends 1 1 


CHAPTER XXII 


MR. FARRELL MAKES HIS WILL 

I T was not in human nature — not in Mollie’s 
nature, at least — to resist ‘showing off’ a 
little after that momentous interview, and her 
sudden familiarity with their host filled her com- 
panions with amazed curiosity. Ruth had naturally 
heard all that had passed, and loyally stifled the 
dawning of envy, but the young men were at a loss 
to account for what seemed to them a mysterious 
change of favourites. 

‘ Miss Mollie is outstripping us all ! She has 
stepped into the position of first favourite this last 
fortnight,’ Victor Druce said, as the four young 
people sat on the terrace steps waiting for tea, a 
few days after the visit to the vicarage. 

He laughed as he spoke, but in a half-hearted 
manner, and tugged heavily at the ends of his 
moustache, while he scrutinised Mollie’s face through 
half-closed lids. She beamed at him gaily in re- 
sponse, scorning mock-modest protestations. 

‘Oh yes; we understand each other ever so much 
better! I have been impressing upon him ever 
since our first meeting that I am really very nice, 
i7 


258 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


and at last he is beginning to realise it for himself. 
He likes me very much. He told me so with his 
very own lips ; but he told me something else, too.’ 

‘ Yes ! May we inquire ’ 

‘ Oh, certainly ! It is quite as interesting to you 
as to me. Liking has nothing whatever to do with 
the mysterious condition; he may quite probably 
choose the one of us he cares for least, as his heir. 
“ Curiouser and curiouser,” as Alice said ; isn’t it ? ’ 

‘ Humph ! There may be a chance for me, after 
all,’ said Jack lightly. 

Victor knitted his brows, and tugged once more 
at his moustache. 

‘ He said so definitely — you are sure you are not 
mistaken? Then how can one possibly judge? 
That upsets all our theories at a blow.’ 

‘ That’s what I thought myself. I felt sure 
that it would be Ruth, but now I am all at sea; 
but, for my own part, I’m glad. It is easier to be 
good friends when there is nothing mercenary 
involved.’ 

Mollie smiled her sunny, candid smile, and lay 
back in her deck-chair, her hands clasped easily 
behind her head. It was delightful to laze in the 
sunshine, to feel at peace with all the world. The 
present was so all-absorbing that she had no time 
to worry her head about the future; but Ruth sat 
by her side, with unseeing eyes bent upon her book, 
while the swift thoughts surged through her 
brain. 

She also had felt inwardly convinced that Uncle 


MR. FARRELL MAKES HIS WILL 259 


Bernard’s choice would fall upon herself, who was 
so truly a daughter of his race, and it had been a 
shock to learn that there was nothing to be deduced 
from his signs of preference ; but of late days there 
was another problem which was becoming of even 
more vital interest than the heirship of the Court. 

Even as she sat there, with averted head, she 
was acutely conscious of Victor’s presence. She 
seemed to know, without looking in his direction, the 
absorbed, contented expression of the dark face. 
She knew it so well by this time — knew it in an 
aspect which no one saw but herself ; for when they 
were alone together, it was as if a mask fell away, 
and revealed the true man. Then he looked at her 
with open admiration, spoke unreservedly of him- 
self, and drew her out to tell of her own life, and 
hopes, and ambitions. And there were even more 
thrilling moments, when the talk ceased, and they 
sat side by side, silent, yet absorbed, acutely con- 
scious of each other’s presence; delightfully, inex- 
plicably confused. 

At such moments Ruth confessed to herself that 
this man, whose very existence she had been unaware 
of a few weeks before, was fast becoming to her the 
most important person in the world, and it seemed 
as certain that he reciprocated her . feelings. At 
such moments, yes ! but certainty died away into 
uneasy doubt, as upon the approach of a third 
person — even the insignificant Mrs. Wolff herself — 
Victor fell back into his carefully conventional 


manner. 


260 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


It was not that she expected or desired any 
demonstration in public. Ruth was by nature far 
too reserved to welcome such an exhibition; but 
the two attitudes were so widely divided, Victor’s 
care in keeping them apart so sedulous, that she 
could not but be perturbed. Ruth’s heart had 
never before been touched ; but love needs no 
apprenticeship, and she felt by instinct that such 
self-control was unnatural. Surely, surely, if he really 
‘ cared,’ there would be moments when his eyes would 
involuntarily meet hers, when his voice would soften 
in tone. 

Then there was Lady Margot Blount! What 
was the real history of that acquaintanceship ? Why 
did Victor affect to avoid her, while really meeting 
her in secret ? 

While Ruth sat dreaming, tea was brought out, and 
Mr. Farrell came limping down the terrace to join 
the party. It was not often that he favoured them 
with his presence at the afternoon meal, but the 
day was so fine and sunny that it was really warmer 
out of doors than in the house, and as he sat he 
spread out his wrinkled hands, evidently enjoying 
the newly-found heat. 

Ruth waited upon him with a pretty deference, 
while Mollie chattered on in her usual unabashed 
fashion. The old man appeared to pay no attention, 
but he evidently listened more closely than he cared 
to admit, for a casual mention of Margot Blount’s 
name evoked a quick glance and question — 

‘You all seem to speak of Lady Margot in a very 


MR. FARRELL MAKES HIS WILL 261 


familiar fashion; I have not the pleasure of her 
acquaintance, but from all I have heard I should 
not imagine she was inclined to make friendships 
lightly. You have met her — how often? Once or 
twice? ’ 

He looked at Mollie as he spoke, but Mollie 
deliberately avoided his eyes, turning towards 
Victor in a marked manner, which left him no 
choice but to reply. It was a mischievous impulse 
to avenge herself and Ruth for his desertion of a few 
days before, and to discover the truth about that 
secret meeting of which Margot herself had spoken. 
Her face seemed solemnity itself to the casual 
observer, but as he looked at her Jack choked 
suddenly over his tea, and hitched his chair in an 
opposite direction. He would have laughed out- 
right if he had looked one moment longer. As for 
Victor, his dark eyes shot out a spark of annoyance, 
just one ; then he answered with smiling unconcern — 

‘ Lady Margot and I are not quite strangers, sir ; 
I met her in town a good deal last year. We have 
some friends in common. It was only renewing an 
acquaintance when we met again the other day.’ 

* Indeed — indeed !* Mr. Farrell looked unusually 
interested and alert. * I am glad to hear that. The 
Blounts are some of the most important people in 
the neighbourhood. In the old days there was a 
strong friendship between the two families, which I 
should be pleased to see renewed. You were intro- 
duced to the old people when you called at the 
Moat, I presume ? * 


262 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


Here was a direct question which could not be 
avoided. Jack and Mollie turned towards Victor 
with glances of elaborately veiled curiosity. Ruth 
clattered the tea-cups together, carefully averting 
her eyes. Anxious as she was to hear the reply, 
she hated the knowledge that Victor was being 
placed in an awkward position, — hated the con- 
sciousness that the others were enjoying the 
embarrassment. 

The pause lasted but a moment; then Victor 
spoke in his most casual tones — 

‘No; I have not seen them yet. I have run across 
Lady Margot once or twice in my morning rides, 
and had the opportunity of a talk with her, so I 
thought it better to defer a more formal call. Miss 
Farrell was kind enough to leave my card, but I did 
not wish to put myself too much en evidence ! ’ 

Mr. Farrell frowned. 

‘You had better go soon, then — the sooner the 
better. As you know the niece, there is all the more 
reason for paying due respect to the uncle and 
aunt. You will no doubt receive an invitation after 
this exchange of visits, and it must be returned as 
soon as possible. I knew the girl’s father in his 
youth. He was a fine fellow. If she is like him, 
she must be worth knowing. She cannot be very 
young, — nearer thirty than twenty, I should say. It 
is a wonder that she is not married, or engaged. Is 
she engaged, do you happen to know ? ’ 

Again the others waited, leaving Victor to reply, and 
for the first time a faint flush showed itself on his cheek. 


MR. FARRELL MAKES HIS WILL 263 


‘ I believe not. There was no talk of it last 
autumn. I have heard no rumours * 

‘ I am surprised at that. It is a poor family, and 
she will have little or no money ; but the name and 
position ought to count for something. They would 
be almost more valuable than money to a young man 
beginning life.’ 

‘ I am thankful that I have no name or position ! 
I should like my husband to value me for myself, 
not for what I possessed ! ’ cried Mollie quickly. 

It gave her an uncomfortable feeling, amounting 
almost to an augury of ill, to hear Uncle Bernard 
talking of Margot Blount with such unusual interest. 
The first definite wish which he had expressed was 
in connection with her name; his last remarks 
virtually sanctioned with his approval any aspira- 
tions which Victor might secretly treasure. Lady 
Margot Blount could hardly be expected to marry 
a struggling barrister ; but if that barrister were the 
possible heir of the Court, his importance became 
at once largely increased. 

Victor was unfailing in his efforts to please his 
host, and the result of this conversation would 
inevitably be a closer intimacy with the Blount 
family, which, even if it led to nothing more serious, 
would of a certainty cloud Ruth’s happiness. Mollie 
was by no means sure that she approved of Victor 
as a suitor for her beloved sister, but, with delightful 
inconsistency, she hated the idea of his daring to care 
for anyone else, and the thought lent an unwonted 
edge to her voice — 


264 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


* It’s horrid to talk about marriage in that mercenary 
fashion, as if it were a pure business arrangement. 
When I hear such remarks, I’m thankful that I 
haven’t a penny piece in the world ! ’ 

‘ If that is your feeling, you would be in a most 
unfortunate position as the owner of the Court. It 
would be a pity to disturb your equanimity, my dear.’ 

Mr. Farrell stretched out his thin hands on his 
knees, looking at her with quizzical eyes, whereupon 
Mollie forgot her anger, and gave one of her gay, 
infectious laughs, nodding her head towards him in 
mischievous, new-found familiarity. 

‘Ah, you had me there! But I might be like 
Queen Bess, you know, and prize my kingdom above 
any man; or, if one came along whom I really 
wanted to marry, I’d send him to slay dragons and 
carry off golden apples, to prove his devotion and 
disinterestedness. Don’t cut me off through any 
mistaken scruples, Uncle Bernard. I’d really make a 
delightful chatelaine, and I should enjoy it so! No 
one appreciates the real object of money more than I 
do!’ 

‘ And what is your idea of the “ real value,” if one 
may ask ? ’ 

‘To spend, of course!’ she answered audaciously. 
‘ It is the only thing to do, for if you keep it, it’s 
just a dull collection of coins. I love spending! 
Now, if I became a big heiress to-morrow, would 
you like to know what I should do?’ 

‘ Extremely ; it would be most interesting ! * said 
Mr. Farrell. 


MR. FARRELL MAKES HIS WILL 265 


‘ Yes, Miss Mollie, do tell us !’ urged Victor. 

Jack looked up with a puckered brow, half 
amused, half anxious, and Ruth murmured a gentle 
‘ Mollie dear ! * Mollie was not to be deterred by 
encouragement or warning. She lay back in her 
chair, tapping off each item on her fingers as 
she spoke, her face one beam of mischievous 
enjoyment. 

‘ I’d settle annuities on all my relations and 
friends. I’d buy the most exquisite presents, and 
send them round to everyone who had been kind 
to me in my poor estate. I’d give huge donations 
to governess’s Homes, and funds for poor gentle- 
women, and send them flowers, and fruit, and game. 
I’d go to Liberty’s, and buy artistic furniture, 
and hire experts to superintend decorations, and, 
while the house was being put in order, I’d go a 
voyage round the world, and buy stacks of lovely 
things at every port, and see all the sights, and 
come home laden with spoils ! Then I’d settle down, 
and ’ — she chuckled complacently — ‘ I would have a 
good time! I’d have every single thing I wanted, 
and never think of what it cost!’ 

‘Until the bailiffs arrived; which would be 
surprisingly soon, I should imagine!’ said Uncle 
Bernard drily. ‘You have not much idea of the 
responsibility of wealth, my dear. I prefer not to 
discuss the point, however. My own views, which 
are peculiar, are set forth in the Will which is lying 
in the desk in my room.’ 

The four young people looked up sharply. The 


266 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


same question was on the lips of each; but it was 
Victor’s eagerness which first found words — 

‘ The Will ?— Now ! But surely ? ’ 

Mr. Farrell’s lips twisted into a grim smile, as 
if he had of deliberate purpose provoked their 
curiosity. 

‘You are surprised that I have already come to 
a conclusion. It is by no means unchangeable; but, 
in the extremely precarious condition of my health, 
I do not think it safe to delay matters indefinitely. 
This Will was drawn up last week, and is based 
upon my impressions up to the present time. If 
I live it is extremely likely that I may alter my 
mind once and again; but it should be a comfort 
to you all to feel that, at the worst, I am not 
unprepared/ 

He looked from one to the other with the same 
faint, mocking smile, his gaze lingering on Ruth’s 
troubled face. Her eyes expressed a questioning 
so intense as to be almost wild ; then slowly they 
fell before his, and a crimson tide rushed over her 
cheeks. 


CHAPTER XXIII 


HARD AT WORK 

P REPARATIONS for Mrs. Thornton’s garden- 
party went on uninterruptedly during the 
next week, and grew in fervour as the great 
day approached. Everybody had accepted, as the 
hostess announced with a groan and a laugh; and 
the vicar threatened to be called abroad on urgent 
business, so alarmed was he at the prospect of 
the fashionable throng which was to invade his 
shabby precincts. When, however, Mrs. Thornton 
made up her mind to carry out a plan, she was 
not easily damped ; and aided by Mollie and the 
younger members of her brood, she weeded, and 
forked, and clipped at the over-grown garden, 
until it really began to assume quite a presentable 
appearance. 

‘ I daren’t weed,’ Mollie explained, * for I’m a poor 
town thing, who would probably pull up your most 
cherished seedlings; but my arms are so strong 
that I can mow with the best, so I’ll take the 
grass in hand, if someone else will trim the 
borders.’ . 

‘ But your face, my dear — your face ! ’ cried Mrs 

267 


268 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


Thornton, staring with dismay at the crimsoned 
countenance beneath the straw hat. ‘ I’m ashamed 
to let you work so hard! What would your uncle 
say if he saw you now ? ’ 

‘ Something uncomplimentary, no doubt. I know 
I am magenta, but fortunately it isn’t lasting. I 
asked Mr. Druce if he would help me this morning, 
and do a little rolling into the bargain, but he would 
not give up his ride.’ 

Mrs. Thornton pursed up her lips, stared first at 
the ground, then at the sky, then across into Mollie’s 
face. 

‘ He is very fond of riding ! ’ she said mysteriously. 
‘ I see him pass every morning, going in the same 
direction, and always alone. How is it that none 
of you ever go with him ? ’ 

‘Jack Melland is still lame, and Ruth and I are 
only beginners. We have little canters together in 
the afternoons sometimes, but in the mornings he 
prefers to be free to go longer distances. He goes 
ever so far — miles and miles. One morning last 
week he met Lady Margot Blount somewhere near 
the Moat.’ 

‘ And one morning this week also, for my husband 
saw them together, and if I were inclined to gossip, 
I should say it was oftener than once. My dear 
Mollie, how charming! Are we going to have a 
love-story to enliven the summer? Nobody ever 
gets engaged or married in this sleepy place, and 
this would be truly exciting ! But I thought at one 
time — excuse my saying so, won’t you, dear? — I 


HARD AT WORK 269 

quite thought he admired your sister, and that there 
might be a match there ! * 

‘ Of course, he admired her — no one could help it ; 
but please never hint at anything of the sort to Ruth. 
She is very reserved, and would hate to be talked 
about ! ’ cried Mollie hastily. 

Across the lawn Ruth’s graceful figure could be 
seen kneeling in front of a bed of flowers which 
she was fastening to supporting sticks in her 
usual neat, methodical fashion. No one could have 
recognised that bed as the same confused broken- 
down mass of blossom which it had been an hour 
earlier. 

‘ There ! now they do look as if someone loved 
them,’ said Ruth to herself, straightening her weary 
back, and brushing the soil off her fingers. 

After the Thorntons’ more casual work was over, 
she had made a careful round of the beds, giving 
those dainty finishing touches which add so largely 
to the effect Now her work was finished, and, 
seeing Mrs. Thornton and Mollie standing together, 
she rose stiffly, and walked across the lawn to meet 
them. 

‘Have you finished? I think I have really come 
to the end of the beds, and everything looks de- 
lightfully “ cared for ” ! I shall bring my camera 
down on Thursday, Mrs. Thornton, and take some 
snapshots of your guests in pretty corners of the 
garden. Did you know I had taken the photographic 
fever ? I bought myself a really, really nice camera, 
and I want to take mother a collection of views of 


270 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


the Court when we go home. She will value it more 
than anything else, for I shall snap all her favourite 
bits in the grounds, and take the interiors with time- 
exposures. They will be nice to look at when we 
are away, and someone else reigns in our stead ! * 

She shrugged her shoulders as she spoke, and 
Mrs. Thornton patted her arm with kindly en- 
couragement. 

‘Nonsense — nonsense! You are tired, dear, and 
that makes you look at things through blue 
spectacles. Come into the house, and we will 
have tea, and discuss the great question of where 
my guests are to sit, if anything so dreadful as a 
shower should happen ! Two armchairs, you see, 
half a dozen small ones, more or less unstable (if 
anyone over seven stone attempts the green plush 
there’ll be a catastrophe !), and one sofa. Now, put 
your inventive brains together, and tell me what I 
can do. There is plenty of room for more furniture, 
but no money to buy it, alas ! * 

‘Let them sit on the floor in rows; it would be 
ever so sociable ! ’ said naughty Mollie. 

Ruth knitted her brows thoughtfully. 

‘Have you any chair-beds? We could make 
quite elegant lounges of them, pushed up against 
the wall, covered with rugs and banked up with 
cushions ; or even out of two boards propped up at 
the sides, if the worst came to the worst ! ’ 

‘ Oh — h ! Chair-beds ! What an inspiration ! I 
have two stored away in the attic. They are old 
and decrepit, but that doesn’t matter a bit. They 


HARD AT WORK 


271 


will look quite luxurious when the mattresses are 
covered with sofa-blankets ; but I don’t know where 
the cushions are to come from. I only possess these 
three, and they must stay where they are to hide 
the patches in the chintz. I might perhaps 
borrow ’ 

‘ No, don’t do anything of the kind. Use your 
pillows, and Ruth and I will make frilled covers 
out of art-muslin, at threepence a yard. They will 
look charming, and lighten up the dark corners. We 
are used to that sort of work at home. We made a 
cosy corner for the drawing-room out of old packing- 
cases and a Liberty curtain, and it is easier and more 
comfortable than any professional one I ever saw. 
The silly upholsterers always make the seats too 
high and narrow. We made a music ottoman of the 
inside, and broke our backs lining it, and our nails 
hammering in the tacks ; but, dear me, how we did 
enjoy it, and how proud we were when it was ac- 
complished for seventeen-and-six ! 

* I’m beginning to doubt,’ repeated Mollie 
solemnly, ‘ whether it is half so amusing to be rich 
as it is to be poor. When you can get everything 
you want the moment you want it, you don’t 
appreciate it half so much as when you have pined 
for it, and saved up your pennies for it, for months 
beforehand. When we get a new thing at home, the 
whole family pay visits to it like a shrine, and we 
open the door and go into the room where it is, one 
after the other, to study the effect, and gloat over it. 
It is fun ; isn’t it, now ? Confess that it is ! ’ 


272 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


‘ Ye — es,’ agreed Mrs. Thornton doubtfully. ‘ But 
where you have to wait too long, the sense of humour 
gets a little bit blunted, especially as one grows older, 
Mollie dear ! * 

She sighed as she spoke, and her eyes roved 
pensively round the discoloured walls, those same 
walls whose condition had fired Mollie to make her 
unsuccessful appeal. The girl’s thoughts went back 
to that embarrassing interview, not altogether regret- 
fully, since it had ended in bringing about a better 
understanding between her uncle and herself. Perhaps, 
though he had refused her request, it would linger in 
his mind, and lead to good results. Nothing but 
the unexpected was certain about Uncle Bernard. 

The next afternoon the vicarage drawing-room 
presented a rather chaotic appearance, as Mrs. 
Thornton and her assistants prepared the important 
couches. Ruth sat in the middle of the floor running 
up lengths of brightly coloured muslins on a sewing- 
machine, while the other two wrestled with the 
difficulties which attend all make-shifts. With the 
greatest regard for ease and luxury, the beds were 
pronounced decidedly too low to look genuine, and 
the rickety legs had to be propped up with founda- 
tions manufactured out of old bound volumes of 
magazines, bricks from the garden, and an odd 
weight or two from the kitchen scales. The sofa- 
blankets also turned out to be too narrow, and 
persisted in disclosing the iron legs, until, in despera- 
tion, one end was sewn to the mattress, allowing the 
full width to hang down in front. 


HARD AT WORK 


273 


At last the work was finished, and the hot and 
dishevelled workers retired to the hall, and, re- 
entering the room to study the effect, in true 
Farrell manner, pronounced the ‘divans’ to look 
professional beyond all fear of detection. 

The next achievement was to place a tapering 
bank of plants against a discoloured patch of wall- 
paper, and many and varied were the struggles 
before the necessary stand was arranged. Eventually 
an old desk formed the bottom tier, a stool the 
second, and the baby’s high chair the third and 
last. Draped with an old piece of green baize, with 
small pots of trailing Tradescantia fitted into the 
crossbars of the chair, and the good old family 
Aspidistras (‘ as old as Mabel ! ’ explained Mrs. 
Thornton, stroking one of the long green leaves 
affectionately) taking the place of honour, the effect 
was so superior and luxurious that the vicar had 
to be dragged from his study to exclaim and 
admire. 

‘ There, just look at our divans ! Did you ever 
see anything look more luxurious ? Who could 
ever suspect they were only a make-up ? Sit down 
and see how comfortable this is ! ’ cried Mrs. Thornton 
volubly; whereupon the vicar sat down heavily in 
the centre of the seat, and promptly descended to 
the floor amidst a heaped-up pile of bedding, pillows, 
Sunday at Homes , and broken bricks. 

He gasped and groped wildly with his hands, and 
the sight of him sitting prone among the ruins was 
so comical that both girls went off into peals of 
18 


274 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


laughter. The humorous side of the accident was 
not, however, quite so apparent to the mistress of 
the ceremonies. 

‘ That tiresome, tiresome bed ! I might have known 
as much ! It used to collapse with me regularly when 
I was nursing Mabel with scarlet-fever ! ’ she cried 
impatiently. ‘Now we shall have to begin from the 
beginning, and make it up again. How tiresome of 
you, Arthur, to be so heavy ! * 

‘ I will spare you the obvious retort, dear. Let us 
be thankful that I was the victim, and not Lady 
Elstree, whom you would certainly have escorted 
to the seat of honour to-morrow. If you will allow 
me to help, I think I could manage to make things 
fast.’ 

At this critical moment a loud rat-tat sounded at 
the door, and Mrs. Thornton rushed to peep out of 
the window. 

‘ Horrors, a visitor ! Mary will show her into the 
room, I know she will ! That girl has no more sense 
than a doll! Ruth — Mollie — Wallace! pick up the 
things on the floor ; throw them behind the sofa ! 
Pull the sewing-machine to the wall! There’s no 
room for anyone to tread ! Of all the tiresome, 
aggravating ’ 

‘Nonsense, dear — nonsense!’ cried the vicar, 
laughing. ‘ Leave things as they are. You have 
quite sufficient excuse in the fact of expecting a 
hundred people to-morrow. There will be no room 
to tread then, if you like ! ’ 

He turned towards the door as he spoke, and 


HARD AT WORK 


275 

Mrs. Thornton hastily smoothed her hair as it opened 
wide, and Mary’s eager voice announced — 

‘ If you please, mum, a ’amper ! ’ 

‘ A what ? ’ 

The vicar and his wife pressed forward eagerly, 
and, lo! on the well-worn oilcloth of the passage 
lay a large wicker hamper, addressed to ‘ Mrs. 
Thornton, The Vicarage, Raby,’ and bearing on the 
label the name of a well-known London fruiterer. 
To cut the string and tear it open was the work 
of a moment, when inside was revealed such treasures 
of hothouse fruits as left the beholders dumb and 
gasping with admiration. 

There in profusion were grapes, peaches, giant 
strawberries of the deepest red, pineapples, — each 
one more perfect and tempting than the last, in 
their dainty, padded cases. 

The vicar stood looking on, stroking his chin, 
and smiling with enjoyment at his wife’s delight, 
as she bent over her treasures, exclaiming and 
rapturising like a girl in her teens. 

‘How lovely! How charming! How delightful! 
My fruit-table will be a triumph! This is exactly 
what I needed to give the finishing touch to my 
preparations ! I’ve never seen finer fruit — never ! 
Wallace, Wallace, won’t we be grand ?* 

< So grand that I am afraid the churchwardens 
will have serious doubts as to the school funds,’ 
said the vicar, laughing. ‘ I have twenty pounds 

in hand at the present moment, and really ’ 

‘ Oh, don’t be a goose ! Of course, everyone will 


276 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


guess that it is a present. I shall say so myself 
on every opportunity. But who from? Who can 
have thought of such a thing? 1 Her eyes turned 
with sudden questioning to the two girls. ‘ Ruth, 
Mollie — did you ? ’ 

‘ Indeed, no ! I didn’t think of it, I am sorry 
to say ! ’ said Ruth ; and added honestly, ‘ I am 
too hard up to pay for all those lovely things ! ’ 

‘ And you know nothing about it, really ? ’ 

‘ Really and truly, not a thing ! ’ 

‘ You don’t think that perhaps the squire * 

Mollie recalled the snubbing which she had 
received on suggesting the improvements to the 
vicarage, coupled with the various cynical remarks 
to which Mr. Farrell had given utterance on the 
subject of this very garden-party, and felt con- 
vinced that he was not the anonymous donor; but 
these things were not to be repeated, so she remained 
silent, while Ruth and Mrs. Thornton wondered and 
speculated. 

No one could be thought of more likely than the 
squire, for the parishioners, as a rule, were not over- 
burdened with money, nor the few who were, with 
generosity. 

‘ I have never had such a thing done for me all 
the years I have been here — never once!’ cried 
Mrs. Thornton, waxing almost tearful in her excess 
of gratitude. ‘ And to send it anonymously, too — 
so modest and unassuming! The dear, kind, 
thoughtful creature. I shall never rest until I know 
who it is ! ’ 


CHAPTER XXIV 


THE DAY OF THE PARTY 

T HE morning of the garden-party was bright, 
almost perilously bright even for June; 
but there was exhilaration in the sight 
of the blue sky, dappled with fleecy white clouds, 
which formed such an exquisite contrast to the 
velvety green of the landscape, and a delicious 
sense of luxury in strolling about in the sun, and 
feeling rid at last of the treacherous wind. 

The squire’s guests breakfasted upon the terrace, 
to the mild disapproval of Mrs. Wolff, who could 
not understand why people could not be content 
to remain comfortably indoors, instead of picknicking 
in gipsy-like fashion on every possible occasion. Her 
small, pinched face expressed the annoyance which 
she had not the courage to put into words, and 
as soon as her duties were over she hurried back 
to the shelter of the house. Immediately she had 
disappeared Jack boldly demanded another cup of 
coffee, and set to work on toast and marmalade with 
a fresh access of appetite. 

The opportunity was too good to be resisted. 
Ruth flew indoors for her camera, and stood a few 

'277 


278 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


yards off focusing the table and its occupants, and 
waiting for a picturesque moment in which to snap. 
It came at last, just as Jack was forgetfully indulging 
in an enormous bite, a bachelor habit which had 
become a standing joke among his companions. 
Mollie had stolen a half-eaten piece of toast from 
his plate one morning, and measured the gap with 
an inch tape, to his everlasting embarrassment, so 
that the pictured memorial was hailed with delight. 

Needless to say, Jack wished to have his revenge, 
and immortalise Mollie scraping the sugar out of 
the bottom of the cup in school-girl fashion, and 
finally Bates was pressed into the service and 
instructed how to snap, so that a complete group 
might be taken. 

By this time it was ten o’clock, and Mollie 
announced her intention of going down to the 
vicarage to help in the final preparations for the 
afternoon’s entertainment. She took for granted 
that Ruth would accompany her; but Miss Ruth 
had her own ideas as to the employment of the 
next few hours, and they had nothing to do with 
Mrs. Thornton’s garden-party. 

On her way downstairs to breakfast she had 
overheard Victor telling a servant that he had no 
orders for the stables this morning. The inference 
was, therefore, that he intended to stop at home, 
and the thought had instantly darted into her mind 
that if Mollie went off to the vicarage there would 
be an hour or two before lunch, when — when ’ 

Ruth blushed guiltily to herself when she got so 



wnc 






MX: 


*ssw 


■ 


„->> *\>>%' 






j>'. N 






Just as Jack Was Indulging in an Enormous Bite 

































■ 



































THE DAY OF THE TARTY 


279 


far in her calculations ; but it was such a delight to 
enjoy a quiet tete-a-tite talk sometimes, instead of 
the general impersonal conversation. So it came to 
pass that when Mollie announced her intention of 
going down to the vicarage to help in the final 
preparations, Ruth absolutely refused to accom- 
pany her. 

‘ I’ve done my share,’ she said. ‘ To-day I am 
going to be a visitor pure and simple, and 
drive down when everything is ready for my 
reception.’ 

Mollie shrugged her shoulders resignedly. 

‘Well, somebody has got to do it, and, thank 
goodness, I’m not poor-spirited enough to leave a 
friend in the lurch at the last moment ! I shan’t 
be satisfied until I see the last chair in order; but 
I don’t see any reason why I should walk. There 
is a pony-carriage in the stables, and if anyone had 
any nice feeling they would drive me there and 
back ! ’ 

Jack laughed, and limped across the terrace. 

‘Anyone, singular; they, plural! Your grammar 
is deficient, Miss Mollie; but I suppose your modesty 
forbade you to be more explicit. I have lots of 
good feeling, and nothing to do, so I shall be 
charmed to escort you, if you will give the order. 
It would take me too long to get down to the 
stables.’ 

It was evident that Jack’s offer was pleasing to 
Mollie, for she thanked him with a smile as bright as 
her words, and a quarter of an hour later on they 


280 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


were driving together across the park behind the 
sleek little pony, Mollie chatting gaily as usual, Jack 
listening with an air half amused, half bored. Despite 
his accident, he was looking strong and well, his skin 
bronzed by the outdoor life of the last few weeks; 
but the old haughty, intolerant expression, which had 
seemed his chief characteristic at first meeting, was 
still noticeable in curving lip and nostril. Not an 
easy man to convince against his will, nor one to be 
easily affected by the presence of a pretty girl. 

‘ How cross Uncle Bernard was when I told him 
about the mysterious hamper ! One would think he 
grudged poor Mrs. Thornton having anything nice ! ’ 
said Mollie severely. * He nearly snapped my head 
off when I asked if he had sent it. I should not 
have thought much of that, if he had not denied it in 
so many words, for he might have been trying to put 
me off ; but after what he said there can be no more 
doubt on the subject. I wonder who could have sent 
it? Mrs. Thornton says she will never rest till she 
finds out.’ 

Jack flicked the pony impatiently. 

‘ Why can’t she be content to take it quietly, and 
not worry any more ? That’s the worst of women — 
they must make a fuss! If the man who sent it 
wanted to be thanked, he would have put in a card. 
If he didn’t, it shows that he prefers to be anonymous, 
and it’s bad taste to go ferreting round trying to find 
out what she is not intended to know. I should tell 
her so straight, if I were you.’ 

‘No, you wouldn’t, because, being a woman, you 


THE DAY OF THE PARTY 


281 


would be consumed with curiosity, as I am. Now, I 
wonder why you said the “ man ” ? ’ queried Mollie, 
tilting her head on one side, and staring at him with 
mischievous eyes. ‘ What makes you think it was a 
man ? Couldn’t it as easily have been a woman ? ’ 

‘ Oh, quite ; but I prefer to use one pronoun and 
stick to it, instead of muddling them up as you do. 
Why are you always in such a hurry to snap a fellow 
up? ’ cried Jack irritably. 

Mollie made a naughty little moue. 

‘ I thought it was the other way about ! I was 
most mild and lamb-like, when you snubbed me for 
my grammar, abused my sex, and accused me of bad 
temper. It shows how little you know of my 
beautiful disposition ! ’ 

Jack flicked the pony again, his face darkened by 
a frown. 

‘No, I don’t know you — how should I? You 
never give me a chance. You show me only the 
frivolous side of your character. You are always 
laughing, joking, frivolling. In all these weeks I 
have only once had a glimpse of your real self. You 
evidently do not wish me to know you in any real or 
intimate sense; but that is your own fault, not 
mine.’ 

‘ If you have seen it only once, it cannot be my 
real self,’ said Mollie quietly. She had grown, not 
red but white, as she listened to Jack’s words, and 
her heart had begun to beat in an agitating fashion 
hitherto unknown. She felt as if somebody had 
suddenly dealt her an unexpected blow, for until this 


282 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


moment she had fondly imagined herself to be good 
friends with Jack Melland. ‘You do not know me, 
because, perhaps, there is nothing to know, beyond 
the frivolous, silly creature you dislike so much ! ’ 

‘ There you go again, exaggerating and catching 
up my words ! Who said I disliked you? We were 
not talking of likes or dislikes. We were talking of 
knowing each other properly. I wouldn’t trouble 
my head if you were an ordinary, empty-headed girl, 
but I know you are not. There is another side to 
your character, and I want to see and know you in it, 
but you evade me, and refuse to show yourself. I 
suppose I am not worth the trouble of talking to 
seriously ? ’ 

Mollie shook her head dejectedly. 

‘ I am not evading, I am not hiding anything. 
I’m nineteen, and out for a holiday. It’s the first 
taste of luxury I’ve ever known. I enjoyed it so 
much’ — unconsciously to herself she used the past, 
not the present, tense — ‘ that surely it was natural 
for me to be light-hearted. I am not highly educated, 
and I’ve lived a very quiet life. It’s only natural 
that I seem stupid in comparison with other girls 
you have met. I suppose they are very clever and 
well read ? ’ 

Jack kept his eyes on the road, mentally classifying 
the girls with whom he had been most closely 
brought in contact in his town life. Yes ! they were 
for the most part accomplished and clever ; but were 
they not also apt to be discontented with their lot, 
given to grumbling at the restrictions of home life, 


THE DAY OF THE PARTY 


283 


and to imagine themselves ill-used and unappreciated? 
Mollie’s radiant good-humour and unconsciousness of 
self were qualities unknown among them. What 
poor, anaemic images they appeared beside her ! Yet 
he was continually provoked by the very cheerfulness 
which he mentally approved. Jack frowned, puzzled 
and disquieted. As a rule, he was at no loss to 
account for his prejudices, but for once he found 
himself completely mystified. What exactly was it 
that he wanted of Mollie Farrell, the lack of which 
rankled in his veins? He could not tell, and 
annoyance with self gave an added touch of irritation 
to his tone. 

‘ Oh, if you cannot distinguish between becoming a 
bookworm and talking seriously once in a way, there 
is no more to be said ! I’m sorry I spoke. Now I 
suppose you will be offended with me, and the day 
will be spoiled ? * 

It was not a gracious speech, but Jack did not feel 
gracious, and he had not much control over his 
temper. An inner voice informed him that he was 
behaving like a cad, and he acknowledged the truth 
of the indictment, while in the same moment he was 
prepared to reply more irritably than before. 

He had not the chance, however, for Mollie’s eyes 
met his without the faintest shadow of reproach. 
There was a subtle change in her expression, but it 
spoke neither of offence nor anger. 

‘ No, I am not vexed ; that would be stupid, for it 
would only make things worse. It is my nature to 
look on the bright side of things. I know I am 


284 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


thoughtless, but it won’t last. I shall be serious 
enough some day — perhaps sooner than we think. 
Don’t grudge me my little hour ! ’ 

The face raised to his looked so young and wistful 
that Jack felt a pang of the same remorse which one 
feels who has wounded a little child. He averted his 
eyes and drove on in silence, thinking, thinking. — 
The clever town girl would have been mortally 
insulted if he had dared to criticise her manners or 
attainments, and would have justified herself by a 
dozen plausible arguments. Mollie was ready to 
admit everything against herself, and only anxious to 
save him from any feeling of embarrassment. 

She talked on impersonal topics all the rest of the 
way to the vicarage, and her smile when she bade 
him good-bye was resolutely cheerful, but he hated 
himself as he realised that for the first time there was 
an effort involved. As he turned the pony round the 
corner of the little lane which bordered the lawn he 
heard Mrs. Thornton’s surprised exclamation, ‘ Why, 
Mollie!’ and the half-laughing exclamation, ‘It’s 
nothing ! The sun is so strong, it made my eyes — 
smart ! ’ 

Jack Melland set his teeth and drove on in a 
tumult of feeling such as he had never known before 
in the course of his self-satisfied existence. Blunder- 
ing, presumptuous wretch that he was ! If any 
trouble came to Mollie Farrell, he would feel as 
guilty as if he himself had deliberately brought it to 
pass ! 


CHAPTER XXV 


CONFIDENCES 

W HILE Mollie was busy at the vicarage, 
Ruth took her book to her favourite 
seat, and prepared to spend a quiet 
morning; but to her delight, Victor joined her, and 
took his place by her side, before she had been 
seated more than a few minutes. 

‘ He will see Lady Margot this afternoon. He 
need not ride ahead in the hope of meeting her/ 
came the involuntary bitter thought; but it was 
impossible to harbour jealousy for more than a 
minute when alone in Victor’s company. Every 
word, every look, every tone, was filled with a subtle 
flattery which was not only soothing but inspiring 
into the bargain, for we are always at our best in the 
society of those who appreciate us. 

Ruth gazed, with the old delightful sense of 
well-being, across the beautiful grounds, in which 
the long slopes of green and wide-spreading trees 
had already grown dear and familiar as old friends. 
Surely every day it became more certain that this 
would be her home of the future, since Jack was 
still determined to return to town the moment he was 


286 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


sufficiently recovered from his accident, and Mollie’s 
extravagance was plainly distasteful to Uncle Bernard. 
As for Victor, if he really — really mean’t . . . Ruth 
did not finish the sentence even to herself, but at 
the bottom of her mind lurked the inevitable reflection 
that she stood a double chance. 

Evidently Victor’s thoughts had, to a certain 
extent, followed her own, for he broke the silence by 
saying suddenly — 

‘That was an extraordinary statement of Mr. 
Farrell’s the other day, — that he had already made 
a will. I suppose it is a wise precaution under the 
circumstances, but it gave one rather a shock to know 
that things were already settled.’ 

‘Yes, poor old man! one hates to realise how ill 
he must be. He does not seem to have grown any 
worse since we came, so far as an outsider can judge, 
but he must feel his weakness increasing.’ 

Ruth puckered her brows in a distressed fashion, 
too much occupied with her own thoughts to notice 
Victor’s quick glance of inquiry. 

His concern had not been for Mr. Farrell or his 
sufferings, but he was quick to change his tone in 
response to hers. 

‘ I expect he does,’ said Victor, ‘ though he is 
too well-plucked to complain. The doctor told me 
the other day that these fluctuations are part of the 
disease, and mean no real improvement. He does 
not give him long, though he thinks it will probably 
be six months or more. It must be more or less of 
an effort to him having us here, and if his mind is 


CONFIDENCES 287 

already made up, I wonder he does not prefer to go 
back to his solitude/ 

‘ He said he might still change, you remember. 
The will is only made in case of accidents. It does 
seem strange to think of it lying there all the time, 
and that one peep at it would end all our wonderings. 
I should like to see it ! ’ cried Ruth with an out- 
spoken honesty which apparently shocked her 
companion. 

‘ Be careful what you say, Miss Ruth ! Farrell is 
just the sort of cross-grained old fellow to take all 
sorts of ideas into his head if he heard you. And, 
besides, you can surely guess for yourself what name 
you would find ! ’ 

Ruth lifted her face to his in quick inquiry. The 
brown eyes were for once fully open and looking 
down at her with an expression half smiling, half 
melancholy. ‘You know it would be your own!’ 
he said softly, and she flushed in quick denial. 

‘ No, no ; it’s impossible to be certain. I hope, of 

course, but At first I thought Uncle Bernard 

liked me best, but lately Mollie seems to have cut me 
out/ 

‘ But we are told that liking has nothing to do 
with the great decision/ 

‘ I know, and that does away at once with so many 
qualities with one fell swoop, that one can hardly tell 
what is left. It puts amiability out of the question, 
and unselfishness and cheerfulness, and — and tact, 
and everything which makes us care for a person or 
not. When they are gone, what is left ? * 


288 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


‘ A great many things, just as Mr. Farrell’s know- 
ledge of our characters and actions is far more 
extensive than you suspect. We meet at meals, and 
in the evening, and for the rest of the day one would 
imagine that we are beyond his ken, but I have 
discovered that to be a mistake. In some mysterious 
fashion he knows all that we do, and guesses fairly 
accurately what we think ! . . . Would you imagine, 
for instance, that he knew that this seat was our 
favourite resort, and that we have enjoyed some very 
pleasant tete-a-tetes here during the last few weeks ? 
Would you imagine that he knew who gave me that 
white rosebud which I wore as a button-hole last 
night ? ’ 

Ruth’s face was a rose itself at that moment, a 
red, red rose, as the colour flew from her cheeks up 
to the roots of her hair. Her eyes wavered, and 
fell. 

‘ How can he know ? How do you know he 
knows ? ’ she queried confusedly ; and Victor shrugged 
his shoulders. 

‘ How, I can’t tell you, but I suspect his man 
James is a useful source of information. I know 
that he knows, because of several caustic remarks 
which he has let fall from time to time, to which my 
legal experience easily gives me the clue. I have 
come to the conclusion that he knows pretty well 
what we are about every hour of the day ! ’ 

‘Even when you go out riding by yourself, and 
meet Lady Margot in the lanes ? ’ questioned Ruth, 
stung by a sudden rising of jealousy, which she was 


CONFIDENCES 


289 


unable to control. The words were no sooner 
spoken than regretted, and regret deepened into 
shame as Victor turned his calmly surprised eyes 
upon her. 

‘ Certainly ! as I told him myself in the first instance. 
Since then I have been fortunate enough to meet 
her again once or twice. The good vicar saw us 
together on one occasion ; I presume he hurried 
home forthwith to spread the news over the parish. 
In these dead-alive places the most casual ac- 
quaintance is magnified into a scandal, but 
fortunately Lady Margot is a woman of the world 
who is unaffected by silly chatter. She has a 
dull time at the Moat, and is glad to meet a 
fellow-creature with whom she can have a few 
minutes’ conversation. Personally, I don’t care what 
the whole parish pleases to say. ‘ There is only one 
person whose opinion matters. . . . Ruth ! what are 
you trying to imply ? ’ He moved nearer to her as he 
spoke, until the arm which rested on the back of the 
seat almost touched her shoulder. ‘ Lady Margot 
is pleased to be friendly and gracious, but she does 
not belong to my world. She is a star far above the 
head of a poor struggling barrister, even if he were 
fool enough to aspire to her, which he certainly would 
not do so long as there are inhabitants of his own 
sphere a hundred times more beautiful and more 
attractive.’ 

Ruth shook her head, her eyes fixed shyly on the 
ground. 

‘ If the barrister were the heir to the Court, it would 

19 


290 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


make all the difference in the world. Uncle Bernard 
spoke very warmly of the Blount family. It might 
increase your chance,’ she urged, compelled by some 
impulse which she could not understand to argue 
against her own wishes. * Perhaps the condition has 
something to do with ambition, and pride of race.’ 

‘ In that case, again you score the advantage, for 
you are his direct descendant. I think myself, however, 
that it refers entirely to money. He has warned 
us that he has peculiar ideas on the subject. Probably 
he is on the look-out for a similar peculiarity. He 
has consulted me, and Melland also, I believe, on 
several matters in connection with the estate; but 
my ideas are purely business-like, and Melland is 
hopelessly happy-go-lucky, so there was nothing 
original in either his advice or mine. No ! from which- 
ever point of view I consider the question, I always 
come to the same conclusion. You are the nearest 
heir ; you are a Farrell in name as well as appearance. 
You are not extravagant nor thoughtless like your 
sister. To Melland, as well as to myself, the result 
is a foregone conclusion. I would congratulate you 
on the spot if I could do so honestly. ... I wonder if 
you will in the least understand what I mean, when- 
I say that I wish it had been any one of the four 
rather than yourself ? ’ 

The face that was raised to his was for a moment 
simply shocked and surprised, but under his steady 
gaze comprehension dawned, and Ruth turned hastily 
aside, saying, in a tremulous voice which vainly 
struggled to be defiant — 


CONFIDENCES 


291 


‘I shall remind you of that unkind speech when 
you are living in state, and I am toiling for my daily 
bread. I could not have believed you would be so 
unkind/ 

* I am not afraid, for that day will never dawn. 
Remember it, rather, when you are reigning here, 
and a poor fellow stifling up in town refuses the 
invitations because he longs to accept, and dare not, 
remembering the difference between us ! ’ 

It was pretty plain speaking, and Ruth did not 
pretend to misunderstand its meaning. At that 
moment all doubts died away. She believed herself 
to be loved, and as her lover considered himself in an 
inferior position to her own, she was generous enough 
to show him her own feelings in return. The dark 
lashes rested upon her cheeks, her lips quivered like 
a child’s, as she said softly — 

‘ If I did own the Court, if Uncle Bernard left me 
everything he possessed, it would be worthless to me 
if — if I were separated from the friends I cared for 
most/ 


CHAPTER XXVI 


A SHATTERED IDEAL 

B Y four o’clock that afternoon the vicarage 
grounds presented a festive appearance, as 
the hundred guests strolled to and fro, 
arrayed in light, summer-like garments. The tennis- 
lawn was occupied by a succession of players, a 
ping-pong table stood in a quiet corner and attracted 
a certain number of devotees, and the grass-plot in 
front of the study window had been marked out for 
golf croquet. For those less actively disposed there 
were seats in the prettiest corners, and an endless 
supply of refreshments served on little tables under 
the trees. 

Ruth was looking lovely and radiant, blissfully 
conscious of Victor’s presence, even if he were at 
the further end of the garden ; of a dress and hat 
which suited her to perfection, and of her own 
importance in the eyes of the assembly — Miss 
Farrell, the squire’s nearest living relation, his image 
in appearance, and reputed to be his favourite. 
Surely this must be the future mistress of the Court ! 
The intoxicating whisper followed her wherever she 
went, and heightened the flush in her cheek. 

292 


A SHATTERED IDEAL 


293 


‘ Berengaria ! ’ cried a laughing voice ; and she 
turned to see Lady Margot Blount standing by her 
side, holding out a slim, gloved hand. While most 
of the girls present were arrayed in chiffons and 
laces, she wore a perfectly simple lawn dress, with a 
coarse straw hat shading her face ; but the accessories 
of shoes, gloves, belt, parasol, and dainty jewelled 
fastenings were all of an immaculate perfection, and 
with her tall, graceful carriage she was by far the 
most striking figure present. 

The two girls had met several times at different 
houses in the neighbourhood since the formal 
exchange of calls, and it was not Margot’s fault 
that the friendship had not progressed still further. 
She was always cordial, almost demonstrative in 
manner, eager to plan fresh meetings and mutual 
occupations. It was Ruth who persistently put 
obstacles in the way. In spite of Victor’s protesta- 
tions, she instinctively recognised in Lady Margot 
a formidable rival, and the knowledge gave her 
courage to disregard her uncle’s expressed wishes, 
and neither give nor accept informal invitations. 

To-day, however, in the flush of her success 
she was full of good-will to the whole world, and 
the former jealousy was replaced by commiseration. 
Poor Lady Margot, poor everybody whom Victor 
did not love as he loved herself! 

* Oh, Lady Margot, I am so glad to see you,’ she 
cried frankly. ‘ Do come for a stroll with me ! I 
am so tired of being asked how I like Raby, and 
talking commonplaces to curious strangers. Doesn’t 


294 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


it all look bright and pretty ? If only it will keep 
fine to the end.’ 

‘ Oh, we may have a shower, but I don’t think it 
will be anything more serious. Yes ; Mrs. Thornton 
has done wonders. Shall we take this path ? It is 
the narrowest and quietest, so there is the less fear 
of interruption.’ 

Ruth turned in the direction indicated with a 
somewhat doubtful look. A narrow path, bordered 
on one side by prickly gooseberry-bushes, was hardly 
the promenade for her perishable fineries ; but while 
she hesitated Margot led the way forward, and she 
followed, drawing her skirts tightly together. Even 
so, disaster awaited her, for in the interest of 
an animated discussion some of the filmy folds 
slipped from the hand which held the parasol, 
dragged along the ground, and finally caught with 
a rip and a jerk, leaving a long jagged tear at the 
hem. 

Of the two exclamations, Margot’s was far the 
most distressed. 

‘ Oh, my poor Berengaria ! How thoughtless of 
me to bring you here ! It’s all my fault. I am such 
a plain-hemmed creature myself that I forgot your 
frills. You must fasten it up at once or you 
may trip. I can give you some pins, and there is 
a little summer-house at the end of the path, where 
you can sit down and fasten it properly. I’ll stand 
before the door and screen you from the public 
gaze.’ 

‘Oh, thanks, it will be all right; I am thankful 



The Pin Fell From Ruth’s Hand 



A SHATTERED IDEAL 


295 


it was not further up. The hem can always be 
shortened/ said Ruth practically. She sat down in 
a corner of the summer-house, the windows of which 
were screened by thickly growing tendrils of hop, 
and, spreading out the tear, began to pin it daintily 
together, while Lady Margot mounted guard outside. 

A minute passed — two minutes — then came the 
sound of a man’s quick tread, and a voice spoke, a 
voice broken by a quiver of emotion which could tell 
only one tale. 

‘Lady Margot! You here? I have been looking 
for you all afternoon. Why did you hide yourself 
in this out-of-the-way place? You knew I should 
be waiting.’ 

The pin fell from Ruth’s hand, she sat motionless 
as a statue behind the leafy screen. It could not, 
could not be Victor’s voice ! 

‘ I have not been here many minutes/ Lady Margot 
replied quietly. ‘ I knew we should meet sooner or 
later ; but you are a public character to-day, and I 
must not monopolise your attention/ 

‘ Monopolise ! ’ cried the voice again, the familiar 
voice with the strange, unfamiliar thrill. Ruth’s head 
dropped forward and her hands clasped the seat on 
either side. ‘You talk of monopolising, while I 
starve all week with just a chance five minutes 
now and then to keep me alive ! I rode for about 
three hours yesterday morning without even a 
glimpse of you in the distance. I have been counting 
the hours until this afternoon/ 

‘ Count them just a little bit longer, then ; I have 


296 , THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


not spoken to half my friends, and we would certainly 
be interrupted. Do me a favour and go back to the 
lawn now, and later on — say in half an hour — come 
to me again, and you shall have your reward.’ 

‘ I’d wait a hundred years if I could have what I 
wanted at the end ! ’ said the voice passionately. 

Footsteps crunched down the path, then came 
silence, and the falling of a shadow across the 
doorway. Ruth lifted an ashen face, and saw Lady 
Margot looking down upon her with tender, liquid 
eyes. 

‘ Dear,’ she said gently, * you heard ! I meant you 
to hear. Don’t think me cruel ; it was the truest 
kindness. You and I have something to say to each 
other. I know a quiet nook where we can be alone. 
Come, Ruth — come with me ! ’ 

Ruth rose mechanically and followed her guide 
through a door in the wall, which led to a square 
piece of ground, bare and ugly, — a cabbage-patch in 
name and in deed. There against the unromantic 
background the two girls stood looking at each 
other, face to face with the great question of their 
lives. 

‘ Ruth,’ said Margot gently, ‘ let us be honest with 
each other. It is the only way. This man — Victor 
Druce — has come into both our lives ; let us find 
out where we stand ! Shall I tell you my story first ? 
1 met him last summer, when we were thrown 
constantly together for six weeks, and he attracted 
me. I came nearer loving him than any man whom I 
had met. Why, I don’t know. I saw he admired me 


A SHATTERED IDEAL 


2 97 


but others had done that, and when I was alone 
and could think about him quietly there were many 
things about him I did not like. Still, he fascinated 
me. I thought of him a great deal during the winter. 
I looked forward to seeing him again. He was not 
of my world, and it seemed impossible that anything 
serious could come of it ; but I dreamt dreams. . . . 
Then I came here, and found, to my amazement, 
that he was staying at the Court. He met me one 
morning going out for my ride, and since then it has 
often happened. From the first his manner was 
different ; more assured. He told me of Mr. Farrell’s 
proposition, and insisted that the chances were in 
his favour. He wished me to look upon him as the 
future owner of the Court ; a man who would be in 
my own position. He has been making love to me 
all these weeks, Ruth, but he has not definitely asked 
me to marry him. That’s my story ! Will you tell 
me yours in exchange ? ’ 

Ruth looked drearily round the bare, ugly patch. 
A moment before she had been living mentally and 
physically in a land of roses ; now, in an instant, the 
scene had changed and the beauty had disappeared. 

‘ I think,’ she said slowly, ‘ that he has been making 
love tome too. . . . He has insisted from the first that 
I am Uncle Bernard’s favourite, the others think so 
too, and he has made me believe — only this morning 
he made me believe — that he was afraid to speak 
plainly because of the difference in our position. He 
said I should be a great lady, and he would be 
working for his bread far away, and thinking of me. 


298 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


Ruth’s voice broke pitifully, but the red flamed in 
Margot’s cheek, and she reared her proud head with 
a disdainful gesture. 

‘ So ! It is as I thought ; he has been playing a 
waiting game, making love to us both, but keeping 
himself free until he saw how the land lay. If he 
inherited, Lady Margot Blount would be useful in 
society; if he were cut off, he would reserve the 
chance of marrying the heiress. And we have both 
been deceived, and have imagined that he was in 
earnest! I have seen him on the stage, and con- 
gratulated him on his success, but I was not prepared 
for such finished acting in real life.’ 

‘ No ! * said Ruth drearily, ‘ you have not been 
deceived ; he was not acting with you. I heard him 
speak just now, and I felt the difference. Oh, Margot, 
he is playing with me, but he is in earnest with you ; 
he does really love you ! ’ 

Margot’s lip curled scornfully. 

‘ It is hardly my idea of love. If I am ever married, 
it shall be to a man who will risk something for my 
sake, not to a mercenary who thinks first of himself. 
I suspected something of this from the first afternoon 
I called at the Court. You were sitting together on 
the terrace, and something in his attitude. . . . Oh, 
well, why dwell on it any more? — it is none too 
pleasant. Ruth dear, you have avoided me, and I 
have seemed to force myself upon you, but I was 
determined to find out the truth, for both our sakes. 
It is better so, is it not ? * 

Ruth’s dull glance of misery was pathetic to behold 


A SHATTERED IDEAL 


299 


‘ I suppose it is,’ she said slowly, ‘ but just now I 
cannot feel glad. Everything seems over. I was so 
happy, and it will be so difficult to go on living in 
the same house, meeting at every hour of the day. 
It is easier for you, for you need not see him unless 
you wish, and you do not care as I did.’ 

‘Don’t I?’ queried Margot gently. ‘ He has been 
first in my thoughts for nearly a year, Ruth, and you 
have known him for a few weeks. It is not easy for 
me, either ; but we must both realise that the Victor 
Druce of our imagination never existed, but was a 
creation of our own brains. This man — this ad- 
venturer — who has used us as his tool, must never 
suspect that he has caused us pain ; we must play 
our parts without flinching, and let him see more and 
more clearly that we desire nothing from him. It 
will be difficult, but there is nothing else for it, if we 
are to keep our dignity. Ruth, you have plenty of 
will-power ; — one can see it in your face ; you will not 
let this man deceive you again with his plausible 
words ? * 

Ruth shook her head. The grey eyes shone hard 
and bright, then suddenly brimmed with tears. 

‘ Perhaps, after all, he is not worse than I am my- 
self. Perhaps I deserve this lesson. Another man 
asked me to marry him before we left home. I did 
not love him, but he was well-off and had a nice 
house, and for a few minutes I was tempted. I told 
him so, and he said he did not want me if I could 
not care for himself alone. . . . Perhaps if he had 
begged very hard I might have said “yes .” y 


300 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


Margot smiled — a very kindly smile. 

‘The cases are not precisely similar, are they? 
Instead of playing a double game you were absolutely 
honest ; much more honest than is usual on such 
occasions. And he was a wise man. I think I should 
have liked that man ! Compare him with Victor Druce 
sometimes, Ruth ; it may help you to be brave. . . 
Now I am going back to the garden to act my part. 
We will meet and talk again, but we can’t stay away 
any longer just now without attracting attention. . . 
Just tell me one thing before I go — Can you forgive 
me for shattering your dream?’ She held out her 
hand, and Ruth took it in both hers. 

‘ I have nothing to forgive. It is only wakening a 
little sooner ; that’s all ! ’ she said tremulously. 

Margot bent down lightly, and touched her fore- 
head with her lips, then turned swiftly away, and 
Ruth was left alone. Poor, disenchanted Ruth, wide- 
awake at last, in the midst of the deserted cabbage- 
patch 1 


CHAPTER XXVII 


JACK MELLAND’S SECRET 

W HEN Mr. Farrell’s guests assembled for 
dinner, on their return from the garden- 
party, it was at once evident that the 
old gentleman was in one of his difficult moods. 
From the beginning he had affected to disapprove 
of Mrs. Thornton’s extravagance in attempting to 
entertain on so large a scale, while sedulously keeping 
himself informed as to every detail of the preparations. 
The anonymous present of fruit had furnished him 
with a subject for much satirical comment, as had 
also the girls’ endeavours to beautify the house and 
grounds. 

Now he found a fresh grievance in the fact that 
dinner was delayed a few minutes past its usual 
hour, and that the young people appeared depressed, 
rather than elated by their experiences. Ruth’s 
plea of a headache was justified by her wan looks ; 
Jack was moody, and even Victor was for once 
silent and distrait. It was left to Mollie to stem 
the tide, and she raised herself nobly to the effort, 
albeit her own heart was none too light. 

‘It went off beautifully, Uncle Bernard! Shall 


302 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


I tell you all about it from the beginning?’ she 
cried, smiling at his grim visage across the dinner- 
table ; and when he declared his lack of interest 
in the whole concern, she smiled again, and refused 
to be convinced. ‘ Oh, but you must hear, because in 
a kind of way it was your party, as you are the patron, 
and give them all that they have. . . . There were 
such crowds of people, and they looked so gay. Old 
Lady Everett wore a magenta satin, quite the most 
awful garment I ever beheld, and she got hot, poor 
dear, and it matched her face. And such an awkward 
thing happened; she brought a little basket with a 
few under-sized grapes, about a pound, perhaps, and 
presented them to Mrs. Thornton with such an air 
of munificence, and then turned round and saw the 
table spread with all that exquisite fruit ! She was 
quite angry even when Mrs. Thornton explained that 
it also was a gift.’ 

‘Why need she have explained at all? No other 
woman would have thought of doing so. Why should 
a clergyman’s wife be expected to explain her private 
affairs to any inquisitive stranger ? Surely it is her 
own business what she puts on her own table?’ 
This from Jack, in a burst of querulous impatience 
which brought his host’s eyes upon him with an 
answering flash. 

‘If a woman in a public position provides what 
is obviously unsuited to her means, the least she 
can do is to offer an explanation. A clergyman’s 
means do not run to expensive entertainments.’ 

* Exactly ; yet he is expected to entertain, and to 


JACK MELLAND’S SECRET 


303 


humble his pride to do it in an inferior style to his 
neighbours. And his wife is expected to accept 
paltry gifts from her neighbours which another 
woman in her position would look upon as an insult, 
and to be thankful for the chance. I suppose she 
often is thankful, poor creature, as she has not the 
means of providing properly for herself.’ 

Mr. Farrell put down his knife and fork, and, 
leaning back in his seat, stared fixedly in Jack’s 
face. His thin lips worked, and his eyes gleamed 
ominously. 

4 May I ask if you are speaking in general terms, 
or individually of the clergyman’s wife in my own 
parish ? ’ 

Jack shrugged his shoulders. 

‘ Oh, I suppose she would be included, since her 
husband’s income is insufficient for her needs.’ 

‘You are aware, of course, that I am responsible 
for that income ? ’ 

‘ I suppose so — in a way, since the living is in 
your gift.’ 

‘ And what grounds may you have for considering 
it insufficient ? ’ 

Jack burst into a short laugh, undeterred by the 
appealing glances cast upon him by three frightened 
feminine listeners. 

‘What grounds? Why, the house is an adver- 
tisement of shabbiness ; the vicar’s coat is green with 
age, and the poor little kiddies look as if they had 
come out of the ark ! Mrs. Thornton has pluck enough 
for a dozen, or she would never keep things going 


304 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


as she does ; but she looks an old woman before her 
time.’ 

‘ Then it is your deliberate conclusion that I ought 
to increase the Vicar’s stipend ? ’ 

Under cover of the tablecloth a little hand stole 
along and laid a gentle pressure on Jack’s arm. He 
turned and met Mollie’s eyes, grave and appealing, 
with no trace of the frivolity of which he had com- 
plained earlier in the day, and, at the sight, his 
irritation died a sudden death. Mollie must indeed 
have forgiven him when she condescended to so 
sweet an intimacy. The rush of joy which ac- 
companied the thought put him at once at peace 
with all men. 

‘ The labourer is worthy of his hire, sir,’ he 
answered quietly. ‘ I call Thornton a rattling good 
fellow, and I should like to see him relieved of 
monetary troubles. It’s hard lines to expect a man 
to be an example of all the virtues when he is con- 
stantly wondering how to make both ends meet. I 
don’t set much store on money, as you know, but 
I should enjoy being in the position to do a good 
turn to a man like that.’ 

Mr. Farrell’s sunken eyes gave forth a malicious 
gleam. 

‘You speak with feeling. Perhaps you have been 
enjoying a foretaste of the experience. Surely you 
must be the generous Unknown who contributed the 
hamper of fruit of which we have heard so much 
during the last few days ! ’ 

There was a simultaneous gasp of surprise round 


JACK MELLAND’S SECRET 


305 


the table, and everyone turned to stare with curious 
eyes at Jack’s scarlet face. Scarlet, with an em- 
barrassment which plainly proved the truth of the 
accusation ; with anger, too, and thwarted self-will. 
His nostrils inflated in the old haughty manner, as 
he replied coldly — 

‘ I thought we were discussing Mr. Thornton’s 
income ! I fail to see what the hamper has to do 
with the case.’ 

Mr. Farrell gave the short, staccato sound which 
did service for a laugh. 

‘ Your pardon ! It is to me a very interesting side- 
light. I am indebted to you for stepping in to make 
up for my deficiencies.’ 

‘ It was very kind of you, Mr. Melland — very, very 
kind ! You don’t know how much pleasure it gave. 
I envy you for having had such a nice thought,’ said 
Ruth earnestly. For a wonder Mollie was silent, 
while Victor shrugged his shoulders, and cried, be- 
tween a sneer and a laugh — 

‘You are a sly dog, Melland. I had no idea that 
you were such a devoted admirer of the redoubtable 
Mrs. Thornton.’ 

The sneer brought Jack to his bearings in a 
moment. Every trace of embarrassment disappeared 
as he faced Victor across the table, wide-eyed and 
defiant. 

‘ It is the truth, none the less. I admire Mrs. 
Thornton immensely. She is a capital little woman, 
and fights the odds like a Spartan. This garden- 
party business was a great event in her life, and she 
20 


306 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


prepared for it by a series of make-shifts. I g^t sick 
of hearing about them. Poor little soul, why shouldn’t 
she be able to do the thing decently once in a while? 
She’s been very kind to us ; it was little enough to 
do in return.’ 

‘Oh, well, everything is comparative. You must 
be pretty flush to send about hampers of that 
description. I have never tasted finer fruit. 1 am 
sorry that such generosity is beyond my means,’ 
said Victor, whereat Jack scowled all the more. 

‘You would have spent as much on your lunches 
and teas if you had been in town these last weeks. 
What is the use of money if you can’t be reckless 
once in a way ? I am sorry that this subject has come 
up; but, as it has, I must ask you all to be good 
enough not to speak of it to Mrs. Thornton. She 
would gush, and I loathe gush. The secret is my 
own, not yours, so you must please respect my 
wishes.’ 

Once more Ruth came to the rescue. 

‘ Of course, we will keep your secret. We have 
no right to tell without your consent,’ she said 
decisively. 

Her grey eyes smiled at him across the table with 
a wistful sweetness. This man, at least, was true 
and honest. Quick-tempered he might be, self-willed 
and impatient, but one could never imagine Jack 
Melland playing a double part, nor selling his soul 
for greed. And yet — and yet, one glance from 
Victor’s eyes had power to affect her as Jack 
Melland’s most earnest effort could never do ; and 


JACK MELLAND’S SECRET 


3o; 


Uncle Bernard, sharp-sighted as he was, treated Jack 
with far less confidence and favour.’ 

‘ But I was never sure of him all the time, except for 
those few hours yesterday,’ she thought. ‘ I felt there 
was something behind. When Dr. Maclure spoke 
to me that afternoon I knew that he meant all, and 
more than all, that he said ; but it is not easy to 
make the imitation like the real thing. The moment 
I heard him speak to Margot I knew the difference 
— oh, such a difference ! I shall never be deceived 
again.’ 

She sat trifling with her fruit, unheeding the con- 
versation around her, yet dimly conscious that a 
passage-at-arms was still being carried on between 
Mr. Farrell and Jack ; the former indulging in caustic 
remarks at the young man’s expense, Jack replying 
with more or less irritation. 

A sudden gleam of excitement on Victor’s face 
recalled her wandering thoughts, in time to hear Jack 
reply quickly — 

‘You are quite right, I am an invalid no longer. I 
walked about most of the afternoon and feel none the 
worse. I can manage even the stairs with a little 
help. In another few days I shall be ready for 
work. There will then be no need for me any 
longer to trespass ’ 

Suddenly he stopped ; and though Mr. Farrell sat 
waiting in silence for several moments, he did not 
attempt to finish the sentence; for another gentle 
pressure on the elbow had reminded him of the 
wisdom of self-control. He sat with downcast eyes 


308 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


and firmly shut lips until Mr. Farrells mocking voice 
broke the silence. 

‘ Since Mr. Melland has nothing more to say, it 
would perhaps be as well if we made a move. I will 
ask you to excuse me for the rest of the evening, as I 
am feeling fatigued.’ 

He rose as he spoke and turned towards the door, 
but even as he did so he staggered, and uttered an 
exclamation of pain. Mrs. Wolff echoed the cry and 
sank back in her chair helpless and unnerved ; but in 
an instant Victor was at his side, supporting him with 
a strong, steady arm. 

‘Send for James,’ he said, addressing the butler 
in the quiet tones of one who knows how to keep 
his head in an emergency. ‘ Let me help you into 
the hall, sir; you will have more air there. Lean 
upon me ! ’ 

They moved slowly forward together, the bowed 
figure seeming momentarily to shrink in stature, 
while the glimpse of cheek, as he turned towards the 
door, was so ashen in colour that the girls clasped 
each other’s hands in dismay. Then James appeared, 
alert, composed, capable, a carrying-chair was brought 
forward from some secret hiding-place, and the 
invalid was borne upstairs to his room. 

‘ It’s one of his “turns,” miss,’ the butler explained 
to Ruth. ‘ He used to have them constantly, but it’s 
the first since you came. We’ll send down for the 
doctor, and he’ll probably stay all night. You can 
never tell how things may go ! ’ 

Jack Melland limped off towards the deserted 


JACK MEIXAND’S SECRET 


309 


smoking-room. Five minutes before, as he sat resol- 
utely silent, he had determined to go to Mr. Farrell 
as he sat in the library that evening, and, in the quiet 
of a tete-a-Ute , announce his determination to leave 
the Court before the week was out ; but now, once 
again, circumstances conspired against him. There 
was a greater question at stake than his own miserable 
comings or goings, for the shadow of death hovered 
over the Court, and none could tell what the morning 
might bring forth. 


CHAPTER XXVIII 


MRS. WOLFF 

T HE next morning Mr. Farrell was reported 
better, though unable to leave his bed. 
His old friend, the doctor, had stayed with 
him for the greater part of the night, and had now 
taken his departure, pronouncing all immediate 
danger to be over. A few days’ rest would no doubt 
make the patient much as he had been before, to 
outward seeming, though to the professional eye, a 
little weaker, a little nearer the end. 

At breakfast Mrs. Wolff fussed in a feeble, self- 
injured manner because she was not admitted to the 
sick-room. 

‘ It is so dreadful for him to be left without a 
woman ! I can’t think how he will be nursed with- 
out a woman ! ’ she repeated monotonously, while 
her hearers breathed an earnest wish that, when their 
turn came to be nursed, it might not be by a woman 
of her calibre. Mr. Farrell was a hundred times 
better off with his quiet, capable James. 

A shadow of depression rested upon all the young 
people, though Ruth could not help feeling thankful 
for a reasonable excuse for a sadness which had 

310 


MRS. WOLFF 


3i 1 

nothing to do with Uncle Bernard or his health. 
Now* no one would wonder if she were sad or silent, 
and she would escape the questioning she had so 
much dreaded. Immediately breakfast was over she 
announced her intention of devoting the morning to 
photography, and disappeared indoors, while Victor 
took his accustomed path to the stables. 

Mollie would have followed her sister, but Jack 
detained her with an appeal which could not be 
denied. 

‘ Stay and talk to me a little while ; do ! or I shall 
think you are offended by my stupidity yesterday. 
I have to thank you for your reminder last night. 
If you had not stopped me I should have spoken 
even more strongly than I did, and have been 
filled with remorse. As it is, I don’t think any- 
thing I said could have been responsible for this 
attack. Considering all things I kept pretty cool, 
didn’t I now?’ 

‘ I think you did,’ conceded Mollie, smiling. ‘ No ; I 
expect it has been coming on for some days, and that 
was why he was so cross. You generally find people 
are ill if they are more than usually snappy. Poor 
Uncle Bernard! I wish one could help; but I am 
glad he has not Mrs. Wolff to fidget him. Do you 
know,’ said Mollie, fixing her candid eyes upon Jack’s 
face, and inwardly rejoicing at having hit on an 
impersonal topic of conversation, — ‘do you know 
Mrs. Wolff is an unending problem to one! I think 
about her for hours at a time, and try to puzzle her 
out, but I never get one step further.’ 


312 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


‘ Really ! ’ J ack searched in his pockets for materials, 
and began rolling up one of the everlasting cigarettes. 
‘ I’m surprised to hear that. I should not have 
thought she could have occupied more than two 
minutes. For my own part I find it impossible to 
think of her at all. She was born ; she exists ; she 
will probably die ! Having said so much, you have 
exhausted the subject.’ 

‘ Not at all,’ contradicted Mollie frankly. ‘ There’s 
lots more to consider. What is she really, and what 
is the real life that she lives inside that funny little 
shell ? And was she ever a child who laughed and 
danced, and raced about, and was good and naughty, 
and played with toys, and lived among giants and 
fairies? W z lived fairy tales, Ruth and I, and had 
giants to tea in a nursery four yards square. And 
we hunted ferocious lions and tigers, who either 
turned out kind and harmless, or were slain by 
imaginary swords. Did Mrs. Wolff always know 
exactly that two and two make four, and never by 
any chance made a delicious pretence that it was 
five? And when she went to school had she a 
chum whom she adored, and wrote letters to every 
other day filled with “ dears ” and “ darlings,” and did 
she ever shirk “ prep,” or play tricks on the teachers, 
or sit up to a dormitory supper ? ’ 

‘ Certainly not ! She was a good little girl who 
never soiled her pinafore, nor dreamt of anything 
she could not see, and she worked hard at school 
and remained persistently in the middle of the class, 
and gained high marks for neatness and decorum. 


MRS. WOLFF 


313 


She never had a chum because she is incapable of 
caring for one person more than another/ 

‘ But what about “ poor Mr. Wolff” ? Surely she 
must have had, at least, a preference for him ! That’s 
another problem — how did anyone come to fall in 
love with her, and what did he fall in love with, and 
why, and when, and where? I long to know all 
about it, for it seems so incomprehensible/ 

Jack laughed with masculine amusement at her 
curiosity. 

‘Not incomprehensible at all. I can give a very 
good guess how it happened. She was a timid, 
shrinking, little thing, rather pretty — her features are 
not at all bad — and “ poor Mr. Wolff” was a big 
burly fellow who took a fancy to her because she was 
a contrast to himself. She didn’t say much, so he 
credited her with thinking the more. She agreed 
with everything he said, so he considered her the 
cleverest woman he knew. He discovered his error, 
no doubt, in sackcloth and ashes, poor fellow ; 
but mercifully he had not to endure many years of 
disenchantment. I can’t imagine a worse fate than 
being tied for life to an automaton ! ’ 

‘ Humph ! * Mollie pondered, pinching her soft chin 
between thumb and finger. ‘ He might not be so 
particular as you. . . . Did you ever . . . Have you 
ever, ... I mean, did you ever meet . . / 

Jack blew a cloud of smoke from between his lips 
with a half-embarrassed smile. 

‘ Did I ever meet a girl whom I imagined might be 
my Mrs. Wolff! Is that what you want to ask ? Yes 


3H THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


— once ! — for a passing moment. We met, and I 
caught a glimpse of her face, and recognised it as 
the fulfilment of a dream. Then she disappeared. 
Romantic, isn’t it, and disappointing into the 
bargain? I am not a sentimental fellow, I suppose, 
for I have never even imagined myself in love, though 
I have known scores of charming girls; but at that 
moment I realised possibilities ! ’ 

‘ But, oh, how disappointing ! Did she really dis- 
appear ? Couldn’t you find her ? Is there no chance 
that you may meet again ? ’ 

‘Sometimes I think there is; at other times it 
seems impossible. In any case, I am powerless to 
help, or to hinder.’ 

‘ I should not say that if I were a man ! I would 
search the world over till I found her ! ’ Mollie 
sat silently, with bent head and thoughtful air, then 
suddenly lifted her eyes to his with a sweet, grave 
glance. ‘ I hope you will meet ! I hope you will be 
very happy together some day, — you, and your Lady 
of Dreams ! ’ 

Jack looked at her, and his face changed strangely. 
He said nothing, not even a word of thanks for her 
good wishes, and presently got up from his seat, and 
limped into the house, leaving Mollie depressed and 
self-reproachful. 

‘ I suppose I should not have said it. He thinks 
it “ gush,” and won’t condescend to answer. I wonder 
what she was like? Dark, I suppose, and stately, 
and serious; the very opposite from me. She will 
appear again some day, and they will be married and 


MRS. WOLFF 


315 


look so handsome together. Fm awfully, awfully glad ; 
at least, I should be if Uncle Bernard were not ill. That 
makes one feel so dull and wretched that one can’t 
be glad about anything,’ said poor Mollie to herself. 

Jack did not appear again; and she was not in 
the mood to take any interest in Ruth’s photographic 
efforts, so she strolled through the grounds and 
gathered an armful of flowers to send home to the 
little mother. This was always a pleasant under- 
taking, and just now there was a special reason for 
choosing the freshest and most fragrant blossoms, for 
the last few letters had hinted at a recurrence of the 
old money troubles. 

‘ Something is up ! ’ wrote Trix, in school-girl 
parlance. ‘ Father and mother are talking in his 
den all the evening, and she comes down to breakfast 
with her eyes swollen with crying, and he looks like 
a sheet, and doesn’t eat a bite. Horrid old business 
again, of course. How I hate it ! We shall have to 
scrape a little more, I suppose ; and where we are to 
scrape from, Fm blest if I know ! My blue serge is 
green, and the boys’ Etons shine like the rising sun. 
It was a fine day on Sunday, and they fairly glittered 
going to church. I don’t want to give you the blues, 
but thought I’d better tell you, so that you could 
write to cheer them up, and also be more assiduous 
in your attentions to the old man. You must and 
shall get that fortune between you, or we shall be 
bivouacking in the workhouse before you can say 
Jack Robinson ! My heart too truly knows the signs 
full well!’ 


3i 6 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


Mollie recalled these expressive sentences, and 
sighed in sympathy. 

‘Poor old Trix! too bad that she should be left 
at home to bear the brunt, while we are living in 
the lap of luxury. I expect it is just one of the 
old crises, and we shall worry through as usual, but 
it is depressing while it lasts. I can’t endure to see 
mother with red eyes. She will smile when she sees 
these roses, bless her ! I defy anyone not to enjoy 
opening a box of flowers ; and when we go home 
we will cheer them up again, — fortune or no fortune. 
Dear old Trix shall have some of my fineries made 
down, as a change from the green serge.’ 

Mollie’s spirits lightened perceptibly as she loitered 
about the garden, for to a town-bred girl it was luxury 
indeed, not only to look upon a wealth of roses, but 
to be able to gather them lavishly as she pleased. 
When the basket was full of half-opened beauties, 
ranging in every shade, from white to the bloomy 
crimson of ‘Prince Camille,’ she turned to more 
shady corners for the sprays of ferns and foliage, 
which are even more prized than flowers themselves 
by the unhappy dwellers in cities, then returned to 
the house to find a box and pack it for the post. 
The terrace was empty, but Mrs. Wolff was sitting 
knitting just inside the drawing-room window. 

‘Your uncle is better,’ she announced, as Mollie 
approached. ‘ He has had a quiet sleep since 
breakfast, and James thinks he will be able to sit 
up for an hour or two to-morrow. I haven’t seen 
anything of Ruth or Mr. Melland. Mr. Druce came 


MRS. WOLFF 


317 


back from the stables to say that he was not going 
to ride to-day, but take a long walk, and he would 
be sure to be home in time for lunch. He is always 
so kind and considerate ! * 

The poor little woman looked wan and dispirited, 
and Mollie reflected with a pang of remorse that 
she herself had shown little consideration for her 
feelings. Even a nonentity, it appeared, could feel 
dull when left by herself in a big, empty house, and 
also could appreciate a little act of thoughtfulness. 
Victor disappeared so regularly for the morning 
hours, that it seemed strange that he should have 
especially explained his intentions this morning of 
all others ; but perhaps he had done so, just because 
to-day was distinguished by a special load of anxiety 
which he was anxious not to increase. Mrs. Wolff 
lived in a constant state of fidget, and even so little 
a thing as the uncertainty whether the household 
would assemble punctually to partake of the luncheon 
which she had ordered, might easily add to her 
distress. 

‘ He is awfully considerate at times ; much more 
than the rest of us,’ Mollie admitted to herself. 
‘ He never forgets the least little thing that Uncle 
Bernard says or does, or likes or dislikes, while I — 
silly, blundering thing ! — always try to help him out 
of his chair at the wrong side, or stumble over his 
sticks/ 

She stood looking down at Mrs. Wolff with a new 
impulse of sympathy. Hitherto, they had seemed 
divided by an impassable gulf, but this morning 


3 1 8 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


the girl’s usual radiant sense of well-being had died 
away, and left a little rankling ache in its place. 
‘ Uncle Bernard’s illness, and this new bother at 
home,’ was Mollie’s explanation even to her own 
heart, but the result thereof was to fill her with pity 
for the life of a woman whom nobody loved, and 
who was homeless in a land of homes. 

She sat down beside Mrs. Wolff, determined to 
make the hour before luncheon pass more cheerfully 
than its predecessor, and a few judicious questions 
soon set the good lady’s tongue prattling over past 
and future. She said that as a girl she had always 
had a partiality for blue merino, and had owned a 
Dunstable bonnet, trimmed with roses, which was 
said to be particularly becoming. It was a pity 
that roses faded so in the sun ; ribbons were more 
economical wear. Did Mrs. Connor buy her fish 
wholesale from Whitby, or retail from a fishmonger ? 
They did say there was a great saving in the former 
way, only you got tired of cod, if it were a very big 
fish. ... 

The worst of a large house was having to keep 
so many servants ! A friend of hers, who was 
‘ reduced,’ said she had never known what comfort 
meant till she came down to two. That James 
really took too much upon himself! Talking of 
black-currant jelly — how beautiful the peaches were 
on the south wall ! Her cousin’s little boy — Eddie, 
not Tom — fell over a garden barrow the other day, 
and it might have been most serious, for the shears 
were only a few yards away. Children were more 


MRS. WOLFF 


319 


trouble than pleasure. Poor Mr. Wolff always re- 
gretted having none, and she used to remind him 
of the school bills, and the breakages, and the dirt 
in the house. . . . 

Had Mollie ever knitted comforters for deep- 
sea fishermen? They said their ears did get so 
cold. There was nothing like an onion boiled really 
soft, and made into a poultice for earache. Her 
cousin’s little boy — Tom, not Eddie — had it very 
badly. Dear, dear, to hear his shrieks ! They found 
onion much better than camphorated oil. When 
Mr. Farrell died, she supposed whoever came into 
possession would re-cover the drawing-room furniture. 
It needed it, and you got lovely patterns from 
London. . . . 

On and on the stream flowed, until Mollie felt 
dazed and bewildered. Mrs. Wolff evidently felt 
it such a treat to have a listener that she was 
capable of continuing for hours at a time, and it 
was only the sounding of the gong for lunch which 
brought an end to the monologue. 

In its passing it had seemed a quiet, uneventful 
morning ; no one guessed what importance its 
coming and going would assume in the near 
future. 


CHAPTER XXIX 


AN UNPLEASANT INTERVIEW 

M R. FARRELL kept to his determination 
to see none of his visitors until he was 
able to come downstairs, but he sent 
a message by James, to the effect that he would be 
annoyed if his indisposition were allowed to interfere 
in any way with social engagements. Therefore, 
dinner-parties being the order of the day, the four 
young people feasted abroad every evening, and 
spent the afternoons at various tennis and croquet 
parties instituted in their honour. 

The rush of gaiety was in full swing, and the list 
of invitations which ought to be accepted stretched 
so far ahead that it seemed as if there would be 
little time left in which to entertain in return. In 
earlier days the girls had delighted to discuss 
gorgeous and bizarre ideas, smacking more of the 
Arabian Nights than of an English country house, 
by the execution of which they hoped to electrify 
the county and prove their own skill as hostesses; 
but of late these schemes had been unmentioned. 
Ruth was too much crushed by her disappointment 
to have spirit for frivolities, and the shadow of the 
320 


AN UNPLEASANT INTERVIEW 


32 


universal depression at home, as well as at the Court, 
cast its shadow over Mol lie also. 

In a half-hearted way both girls were glad of the 
engagements which prevented tete-a-tetes y which had 
grown difficult and embarrassing, yet with the un- 
reasonableness of her sex Ruth felt doubly hurt to 
realise that Victor shared in her relief. She had 
expected to have difficulty in avoiding him, and to 
hear reproaches for her coldness, but neither expecta- 
tion was fulfilled. 

‘ I suppose he thinks that he has made things safe 
with me by that last conversation, and can afford to 
take a little holiday and enjoy himself. He does 
not want to compromise himself too far ! ’ Ruth 
told herself, with a touch of bitterness which had 
developed during the last few days. 

She knew that Victors long absences in the 
morning were spent in trying to waylay Lady 
Margot in her walks and drives, and had the best 
authority for knowing him to have been successful 
more than once, for Margot had been present at 
one of the dinner-parties and had seized an oppor- 
tunity to have a quiet word. 

‘ I have met Mr. Druce twice this week. I could 
have avoided him by staying in the grounds, but I 
do not wish to rouse his suspicions. He won’t risk 
anything definite until matters are decided between 
you and Mr. Farrell, and then he shall learn his 
lesson. From which of us he learns it, it does not 
matter. In the meantime, I shall make no change, 
and he can come and go as he sees fit.’ 


21 


322 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


‘You must be very — very sure of yourself!’ said 
Ruth wistfully; at which Margot reared her little 
head with a haughty gesture. 

‘Absolutely sure! If he had dared to ask me 
six months ago, I might have given up everything 
to be the wife of the imaginary Victor, but now I 
will not alter the slightest plan out of considera- 
tion for the real Mr. Druce. I can trust myself; 
but ’ — she turned a grave, direct gaze on the 
other’s face — ‘can you trust me, Ruth? I don’t 
concern myself about appearances, so it is 
possible you may hear rumours which may not 
seem in keeping with our agreement. Can you 
trust me enough to believe that, however strange 
things may seem, I am really considering your 
interests even more than my own?’ 

‘ I think I can — oh yes, I am sure I can ! ’ replied 
Ruth hesitatingly. 

But even as she spoke a doubt crept up in her 
mind. If Victor did, indeed, become the owner of 
the Court, and remained persistent in his wooing, 
could Margot withstand him? She had loved him 
once. Would not the old feeling revive, and prove 
too strong for argument? It was Ruth’s nature to 
distract herself with doubts and fears, and the little 
conversation did not help to raise her spirits. 

On the fifth morning after Mr. Farrell’s seizure he 
came downstairs to his study, and was reported by 
the doctor to be in fairly good health. He did not 
appear at luncheon, however, and there was some- 
thing darkly mysterious about James’s manner when 


AN UNPLEASANT INTERVIEW 


323 


he came into the dining-room when the meal was 
nearly over to announce that his master wished to 
see the young ladies, with Mr. Druce and Mr. 
Melland, in the library at five o’clock. 

‘ And me — surely he wishes to see me also ! ’ Mrs. 
Wolff cried, in an injured tone. 

But James only bowed, and repeated inflexibly — 

‘ Only the young ladies and gentlemen, ma’am. 
I understand that he wishes to see them on 
business.’ 

Business! That word was enough to keep five 
minds working busily during the hours between 
luncheon and the time appointed for the interview. 
Had Uncle Bernard come to some definite conclusion 
during those quiet days upstairs? Was the period 
of probation over, or did the summons simply imply 
some new and eccentric phase of the old routine ? 

Conjecture ran riot; but at the first sight of the 
old man’s face all pleasant expectations died a 
sudden death, for it was fixed in a stern, unbending 
anger, such as his guests had never seen before. 
Hardly replying to their congratulations and in- 
quiries, he motioned them impatiently to the seats 
ranged in readiness facing his chair, exactly as they 
had been on that first important interview five weeks 
before. Only five weeks, thirty-five short days, yet 
each of the squire’s guests felt as if a lifetime of 
experience yawned between that day and this ! 

‘ I have sent for you, as it is necessary to speak 
on an unpleasant topic, which, however, cannot be 
avoided,’ Mr. Farrell began. ‘It is painful for me 


324 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


to open it, especially as I am urged to avoid excite- 
ment ; but I have no alternative. You may 
remember that shortly before I was taken ill, I 
referred to the draft of my will which was lying in 
this desk.’ He stretched out his hand, and laid it 
on the polished surface. ‘ It was kept here with 
other important papers, arranged in a special manner, 
which I have adopted for years, partly for the sake of 
neatness, partly to ensure them against interference, 
for it is impossible that they should be touched 
without my knowledge. This morning, on coming 
downstairs, my first task was to add some mem- 
oranda to one of these papers. I opened the desk, 
and discovered at once that my will had been opened 
and read ’ 

He stared grimly across the room, and four flushed, 
bewildered faces stared back at him. The silence 
lasted for several moments ; then Jack spoke in his 
haughtiest and most intolerant tone — 

‘You do not, of course, wish to imply, sir, that you 
suspect us of having any hand in the matter? I pre- 
sume you want our help in unravelling the mystery? 
My own detective powers are not of a high order; 
but if you will explain your system ’ 

Mr. Farrell interrupted him with a raised hand. 

‘ Thank you, I prefer to make my own inquiries. 
As I said before, it is a disagreeable duty ; but when 
a duty is forced upon one, the best course is to 
perform it in the most strict and business - like 
manner possible. You are the people most con- 
cerned in my will, the people who would naturally 


AN UNPLEASANT INTERVIEW 


325 


feel most interest and curiosity in seeing it; there- 
fore, apart from sentimental considerations, on you 
the first suspicion must fall, and it is right that I 
should question you before outsiders.’ 

Jack’s eyes flashed. He rose from his chair and 
limped across the floor, as if unable to keep 
still. 

‘ I am afraid it will be of little use. If a fellow 
is sweep enough to pry into another man’s secrets, 
he is equal to lying about it into the bargain, and 
in that case you have no chance in finding out the 
truth. You have been upstairs for five days. It is 
impossible to account for all that may have happened 
during that time.’ 

‘ I have been upstairs five days, as you say, but 
it happens that I can reduce the time to a much 
narrower limit. On the evening after I was taken 
ill, it occurred to me that I had not locked my 
desk the night before, as I expected to return to 
the library as usual after dinner. I sent James 
downstairs to make sure. He found it open, locked 
it, and brought me back the key. The lock is a 
patent one, and has not been tampered with, there- 
fore whoever examined the will must have done so 
on Wednesday morning or afternoon.’ 

Victor looked up quickly. 

‘You allowed your man to lock it, you trusted 
him with the key ? ’ 

‘ Certainly. He has been twenty years in my 
service, and knows exactly what provision I have 
made for his future. He will not need to work 


326 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 

after my death, and has no personal interest in my 
will. Moreover, I trust him as I would myself.’ 

Mr. Farrell spoke sharply, evidently annoyed that 
any doubt should be cast upon his favourite. As 
he finished his eyes met Mollie’s fixed upon him 
with an angry challenge, to which he was not slow 
to respond — 

‘ Well, what have you to say, young lady ? Can 
you throw any light on this mystery ? ’ 

‘ I have not opened your desk and pried among 
your papers, if you really mean to ask me such a 
question. I have lots of faults, but I’ve never been 
suspected of anything so mean as that, and I don’t 
care to stay in a house where anyone can believe it 
possible ! I don’t want to see the horrid old will ! 
We should all have been content and happy if 
it had not been for the thought of it ; and I never 
want to hear it mentioned again. I don’t know how 
you dare insult us so, Uncle Bernard ! ’ 

‘That will do, Mollie; you have given me your 
answer. There is no need to get excited. You had 
better go back to the drawing-room while I speak to 
your companions.’ 

The squire leant back in his chair, waiting for her 
to go ; and, willing or unwilling, there was no defy- 
ing that grim silence. Mollie marched across the 
floor with defiant tread, opened the door, and closed 
it behind her with a bang, so expressive of temper 
that Jack could not resist a smile. It vanished 
quickly enough, however, as he listened to Mr 
Farrell’s next words — 


AN UNPLEASANT INTERVIEW 


327 


‘ I must ask you to tell me in so many words 
whether you know anything of this matter. If a 
sudden access of curiosity should have proved too 
strong for resistance, a candid confession would be 
the best means of obtaining forgiveness. I could 
overlook anything better than deceit.’ He looked 
at the three young faces before him with a scrutiny 
that had something pathetic in its earnestness ; but, 
as it met with no response, his expression hardened. 
‘ Perhaps you would be good enough to tell me, 
in the first place, whether any of you were in the 
library on Wednesday?’ 

He looked at Victor as he spoke, and the dark 
eyes met his without a moment’s hesitation. 

‘ I went out for a long walk immediately after 
breakfast, and returned when luncheon was on the 
table. Afterwards Melland and I smoked on the 
terrace until it was time to drive over to a tennis- 
tea. I forget which house it was held at, but I 
remember we heard that the carriage was at the 
door, and had to rush for it. That was so, wasn’t 
it, Melland? I think I should have little difficulty 
in proving an alibi for the whole day.’ 

Mr. Farrell hesitated for a minute, then turned 
towards Jack. 

* And you, Melland ? ’ 

‘ Oh, I was about the house ! I don’t remember 
going into the library, but I might have done so 
half a dozen times, and forgotten all about it. You 
gave me permission to borrow books as I chose, 
and I have been constantly in and out. I could 


328 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


not undertake to say positively what I did on any 
particular day.’ 

‘ Ruth ? * 

Ruth lifted a miserable face, and shot a glance 
across the room. There was none of Mollie’s 
righteous indignation in that glance, only a nervous 
shrinking which amounted almost to fear. 

‘ I — I was in the library, Uncle Bernard ! I 
photographed it several times that morning. It 
seemed a good opportunity, as you were upstairs, 
and I wanted the room for my collection.’ 

‘You were photographing. That means that 
you would be some little time alone in the 
room ? ’ 

‘Yes — no; I came and went. Not so very long,’ 
stammered Ruth hesitatingly. It was terrible to be 
cross-examined like this, with the eyes of the three 
men fixed upon her, grave and questioning. She 
looked wistfully at the door, and half rose from her 
seat. ‘ I know nothing — I did nothing ! I can tell 
you nothing more ! May I go now ? There is no 
use staying any longer.’ 

‘One moment, please! You all deny having 
touched the will, and I shall, of course, accept your 
word ; but you must help to find the real culprit by 
giving me every clue in your power. Was any 
reference made to the will in your presence? Has 
anyone, for instance, expressed curiosity respecting 
it and its contents ? ’ 

Victor’s eyes turned to Ruth with a glance which 
brought the colour rushing into her cheek. He did 


AN UNPLEASANT INTERVIEW 


329 


not speak, but his expression was too eloquent to 
be misread. The old man looked keenly from one 
to the other, and his voice took an added sharpness 
as he spoke — 

‘ Well, Druce, out with it — out with it ! What is it 
that you have to say ? * 

‘Nothing, sir — nothing worth repeating. Your 
question reminded me of a chance remark ; but I 
would rather say no more about it.’ 

‘You have said too much already. Pray go on, 
since you have begun ! ’ cried Ruth, with a sudden 
blaze of anger. Her small head was thrown back 
with a defiant gesture, and the Farrell eyebrows met 
in a straight black line across her brow. ‘ I spoke of 
your will, Uncle Bernard — I said I wished that I 
could see it. I did want, to see it! It was im- 
possible to know that it was lying there, and not feel 
curious.’ 

‘ Of course it was. We were all curious, but some 
of us had not the honesty to confess it,’ Jack cried 
quickly. ‘ Surely it is not necessary to keep Miss 
Ruth any longer, sir? She has told you that she 
can give you no more information. It is cruel to 

the girl ’ He broke off as if afraid of speaking 

too strongly; and Mr. Farrell lay back in his chair 
with a sudden weary slackening of muscle. 

‘ Yes, yes, she may go ; you may all go ! We can 
prove nothing at present ; but time will show — time 
will show ! ’ And he raised his hand with a gesture 
of dismissal. 

Ruth and Victor rose and hurriedly left the room 


330 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


only Jack stood his ground, nervously tugging at 
his moustache. He had something to say, and was 
determined to say it, but the sight of the old 
man’s figure in its physical and mental depression 
turned his anger into commiseration. It was 
in almost an apologetic voice that he broke the 
silence. 

‘ I stayed because I wanted to have five minutes’ 
quiet talk with you, sir. My ankle is now practically 
well, and I am anxious to return to town. Please 
don’t think I am unappreciative of your kindness 
in wishing me to stay, but as I said before I 
have no wish to be considered as a candidate for 
your fortune. It is owing to my accident that I 
have remained so long, and not to any change 
of mind. I hear from my partner that the business 
is suffering from my absence, and we have had such 
a struggle to work it up to its present condition, 
that you can understand I am in a fever to get 
back.’ 

Contrary to his expectation Mr. Farrell showed no 
sign either of surprise or anger. Perhaps he had been 
expecting the announcement as a result of con- 
valescence, perhaps he was simply too weary to feel 
any strong interest in passing events. In any case, 
his face scarcely changed in expression, as he 
replied — 

‘ After five weeks’ visit to the Court you still keep 
to your original opinion, that the chance of possess- 
ing it is not worth a little inconvenience, or even 
monetary loss ? ’ 


AN UNPLEASANT INTERVIEW 


331 


Jack pursed his lips with an impatient dissent. 

‘ Oh, the Court is beautiful — an ideal place in 
every respect. I would go through a good deal to 
earn it — in a straightforward fashion. What I object 
to is the mystery, and the idleness, and the feeling 
of competition. You have every right to manage 
your own affairs in your own way, sir, but you must 
allow me the same privilege. You must have found 
out by this time that I have a large amount of 
obstinacy in my composition. I have made up my 
mind that for every reason it is my duty to return to 
town.’ 

‘You have calculated, of course, that even if your 
business succeeds to an extraordinary extent, you 
are never likely to make anything like as much 
money as will come to my heir ? ’ 

‘ I have always heard that you are enormously 
wealthy. You are probably quite right; but’ — Jack 
paused in front of the lounge-chair and looked down 
at the shrunken figure from the height of six-foot-one, 
— ‘looking back on your own life, sir, has your 
greatest happiness come from the amount of your 
possessions? Has it increased as they increased? 
Can you honestly advise me as a young man to 
sacrifice everything for money?’ 

There was silence for several minutes, while 
Mr. Farrell winced and shrank within himself, as if 
the words had touched a hidden sore. He never 
referred to his own domestic life; but it was well 
known that for years it had been one of ideal 
happiness, and that with the loss of wife and son, 


332 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


his real life had closed for ever. He avoided a direct 
reply to Jack’s question by asking another in return. 

‘ There are other things which many men consider 
more important. I have sometimes imagined that 
you would agree with them. Have you reflected 
that in returning to town you may be leaving behind 
even more than land or fortune, and thereby losing 
a dearer chance of happiness ! ’ 

The blood rushed into Jack’s face. He could not 
affect to misunderstand the drift of the old man’s 
words, but to acknowledge their truth was impossible, 
and the orthodox protests seemed to come of their 
own accord. 

‘What do you mean? What am I leaving? I 
hardly understand . . .’ 

Mr. Farrell laughed shortly. 

‘Young people seem to imagine that their elders 
cannot see what is happening under their eyes. I 
have watched you and Mollie, and thought that there 
might possibly be an interesting de'noueme 7 it to your 
friendship. She has faults, but she has a kind heart 
and would make a good wife.’ 

Jack’s face stiffened. 

‘ Hadn’t we better keep her name out of the dis- 
cussion, sir? I have the greatest respect and 
admiration for both your nieces, but, as far as any- 
thing further is concerned, I am not in a position 
to think of marriage. It may be years before I can 
keep a house, and I would never tie down a girl 
indefinitely.’ 

‘ In this instance it might happen that the girl had 


AN UNPLEASANT INTERVIEW 


333 


a house of her own ! Did it never strike you that 
you would be doubling your chances if you linked 
them together ? ’ 

‘ I am not a fool, sir ! Of course I realised as 
much from the first, and have wondered if it was 
part of your scheme. My idea of marriage, however, 
is to be able to keep my wife, not to accept support. 
It may be a weakness in my nature, which makes me 
wish to be head of my own household ; but weakness 
or not, there it is, and I can’t get rid of it. It would 
be detestable to me to marry an heiress, and if I were 
a girl I should despise a man who was content to live 
on his wife’s money.’ 

‘Just so — just so! Very praiseworthy sentiments, 
no doubt ; but I should have been glad to know that 
the child had a protector. The stepfather is a broken 
reed, and the mother is a child herself ; however, you 
place your pride and your prejudice first, and that’s 
the end of the business. You will go back to town, 
she to the North — a very effectual separation !’ 

He shrugged his shoulders expressively ; but Jack’s 
eyes gave out a sudden flash, he straightened himself, 
and cried eagerly — 

‘ There are trains, there are boats — if it comes to 
that, it is only two hundred miles. If she were in 
trouble, one could walk ! It would make no difference 
if the woman one wanted were at the end of the 
wor ld — one would get to her somehow when the 
hour arrived ! Difficulty is an inspiration, sir, when 
one is young ! ’ 

‘Yes, yes; when one is young — when one is 


334 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


young!* The smile which had lightened the old 
man’s face died away at the sound of those last 
words. He raised his hand and pushed the thin 
locks from his brow. * Well, it is your own life — you 
must live it in your own way ! I cannot benefit you 
against your will. If your mind is made up I have 
no strength to argue the point. You had better 
arrange to leave to-morrow afternoon, and give 
instructions to that effect to the servants.’ 

Jack’s start of surprise was entirely disagreeable. 
He had not expected to be dismissed in this summary 
fashion, and the thought of so speedy a break with 
the new life came upon him with a positive shock. 
To-morrow ! To-morrow, then, at this very hour he 
would be back in the dingy lodgings which did duty 
for home, preparing to sit down to a solitary meal, to 
spend a solitary evening, to sleep and wake up to a 
day’s work in the stifling City, where the thought of 
green fields and rose-gardens, and wide, stretching 
lawns would seem as unreal as a dream. A weight 
of depression settled on him, as he exclaimed — 

‘To-morrow ! But — unless you wish it, there is no 
hurry — I could wait until the end of the week. If 
I left on Saturday, I could still begin work on 
Monday.’ 

‘ For what object? Since you have decided not to 
remain, it is better for all reasons that you should 
return at once. You have put your work before 
everything else — then why delay in getting back to 
it? For my own part, since you refuse to consent 
to my conditions, it would simplify matters if you 


AN UNPLEASANT INTERVIEW 335 


returned at once. The position is difficult, and my 
strength is rapidly failing. I should have been glad 
if you had consented to grant me these few weeks out 
of your life, but, since it is not to be, I prefer to finish 
the matter once for all.’ He held out his hand as 
he spoke. ‘ Good-bye, Melland — my best wishes ! 
I shall not see you in the morning ! ’ 

Jack took the proffered hand, and held it in silence, 
his face a study of perplexity and remorse. An 
Englishman hates to express his emotions, but to a 
generous nature the sting of ungratefulness is even 
more abhorrent. At that moment it seemed a little 
thing to spare a few months of strong, young life to 
gratify the whim of a dying man. Jack's heart 
reproached him, and he spoke in eager accents. 

‘If I could be a help to you, sir — if I felt that my 
presence gave you pleasure or comfort, I would stay 
willingly as long as you wished ; but you have kept 
so much apart, that there has been no opportunity ’ 

Mr. Farrell disengaged his hand, and turned aside 
with a wearied air. 

‘ Good-bye, Melland ! ’ he repeated. * I wish you a 
pleasant journey ! * 

So far as any change of voice or manner was 
concerned, he might not have heard the young mans 
protest. Jack turned away, miserable and abashed. 
It was the last time he ever saw Bernard Farrell 
alive. 


CHAPTER XXX 


FRESH TRIALS FOR RUTH AND MOLLIE 

M EANWHILE, Ruth and Mollie were 
crying in each other’s arms in the 
privacy of their bedroom — that is to 
say, Ruth was crying and Mollie was storming and 
shedding an occasional tear more of anger than 
distress. 

‘ I’ve never been so insulted in my life, and I won’t 
stand it from fifty thousand Uncle Bernards ! I’ll 
tell him so, and make him beg my pardon and 
yours too, darling ! Don’t cry ! It makes your nose 
so red, and you hate to look a fright !’ 

‘ Oh, Mollie, we were far happier at home when we 
thought we were so badly off! What was the use 
of coming here to have our hearts broken ? I loved 
that man, I thought he loved me, and now I can only 
despise him. He deliberately tried to fasten suspicion 
upon me this afternoon, and I can never prove my 
innocence, for I was in the library, and alone for quite 
a long time, on and off What can I do, or say, if 
they won’t take my word ? ’ 

‘ Everybody will, whose opinion is worth having 

Victor Druce thinks of nothing but his own 

336 


TRIALS FOR RUTH AND MOLLIE 337 


advantage ; and I won’t allow you to say you cared 
for him.’ 

‘ It’s easier said than done ! Can you practise what 
you preach? You don’t say anything, but I know, — 
I can see! When Jack goes away, will you find it 
easy to forget all about him ? ’ 

Mollie’s face changed. Excitement disappeared, 
to be replaced by a sweet and serious dignity. 

‘ I shall never forget him,’ she said quietly ; ‘ but he 
is in love with another girl — he told me about her 
the other day — so our lives must be spent apart. I 
shall never be as happy as I might have been, but 
I’m going to be as happy as I can. I won't mope ! 
We were happy enough just to be together a few 
weeks ago ; let’s go back to where we were, and 
forget all about the tiresome men ! ’ 

‘ It’s easier said than done,’ sighed Ruth once 
more. She sank down in a chair by the window, 
and, leaning her head on her hand, gazed drearily 
across the park, beautiful in the changing light of 
late afternoon. With what joy and confidence had 
she regarded the same scene a few weeks ago, her 
heart expanding in the happy certainty that some 
day it would be her own, and with it unlimited 
powers of helping those she loved. Now, between 
Victor’s faithlessness and her own fall from favour, 
hope had gradually died away, and the future seemed 
to hold nothing but bitterness and regret. 

Ruth’s heart turned homewards with yearning 
affection. The love of the little mother was a 
certainty which could be depended upon through 
22 


338 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


good report and ill ; nothing that could be said 
against her child would shake her trust and faith, 
she would be even more tender in failure than 
success. 

The dear old pater, too — how good he had been all 
these years, making no distinction between his step- 
daughters and his own children, except perhaps to 
show a more anxious care for their needs ! He 
worked so hard, and was so absolutely self-denying 
and uncomplaining ; it was not his fault if he did 
not possess the power of money-making. When she 
was at home again she would be more thoughtful of 
his comfort, more affectionate and sympathetic. She 
recalled all the step- brothers and sisters whose very 
existence she had grudged at times, each name 
bringing with it some kindly, humorous recollection. 
How truly lovable they were, despite their faults ! 

Then Ruth’s thoughts roamed a little further 
afield to the few intimate friends of the family, fore- 
most among whom came Eleanor Maclure and her 
brother. What would Eleanor say if the grand 
expedition ended in ignominious failure ? A good 
many words of sympathy, of cheer, and a few simple 
heart-to-heart truths, pointing out the spiritual side 
of the puzzle, spoken in that soft Scotch voice which 
was so good to hear. Ah yes, it would be a help to 
meet Eleanor again. And the — the doctor ! 

During the first weeks of her stay at the Court, 
Ruth had been so much absorbed in the present that 
she had had no leisure to think of old friends ; but 
during the last few days the vision of Dr. Maclure’s 


TRIALS FOR RUTH AND MOLLIE 339 


face had risen before her not once but many times — 
strong, earnest, resolute, with steady glance and 
square-built chin, such a contrast from that other 
face with the veiled eyes, which seemed to hide rather 
than reveal the soul within. 

In the midst of soreness and humiliation it had 
been a comfort to remember that such a man had 
loved her enough to wish to make her his wife. She 
recalled the conversation in the brougham with new 
sympathy and understanding. Had he suffered as 
she was suffering now? Did his life also stretch 
ahead blank and grey because of that little word 
from her lips ? Her heart yearned over him, yet 
felt mysteriously lightened at the thought. 

‘ There’s the postman’s collie ! ’ cried Mollie’s 
voice, interrupting her reverie. ‘ That means that 
the evening post is in. I’ll run down and see what 
there is for us.’ 

She disappeared for a few minutes, then reappeared 
carrying one letter in her hand. 

* From mother, to you. Open it quickly, dear ! 
It is an age since she has written. I only hope and 
pray it is good news ! * But, alas ! that aspiration 
was shattered at the sight of the first few sentences. 

‘ My DARI ING GIRLS, — I have delayed writing as I 
could not bear to cloud your pleasure, but I can keep 
back the truth no longer. You must be brave, dears, 
and help me to be brave, for it is no half and half 
trouble this time. We are quite, quite ruined, and 
Heaven only knows what is to become of us ! 


340 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 

‘ It is not the paters fault in any one way. For the 
last two years he has been doing a good deal of 
business for a man who appeared to be in very good 
circumstances. At first he paid up his accounts 
most regularly, but lately they have sometimes been 
allowed to run on from month to month. I don’t 
understand business, but it seems that this is often 
allowed, and as he had been such a good client, and 
had met his payments regularly before, the pater 
felt safe in trusting him, and paid out all his own 
little capital to finance the business of the last few 
months, which was unusually large. 

‘ He expected to make such a handsome com- 
mission as would set us on our feet again ; but it was 
all a deliberate fraud. Other poor men have been 
taken in in the same way, and that scoundrel has 
disappeared, leaving us to bear the brunt. I hope I 
may be able to forgive him some day; just now, 
when I see the pater’s broken heart and think of you, 
and all those children, it’s too difficult. 

‘ Everything that we have or can raise in any way 
will not pay what we owe, and the pater cannot 
carry on his business without some capital. The 
future is very dark ; but God has helped me through 
many dark days, and He will help us still. Trix is 
splendid ! She went of her own accord to the head- 
mistress and offered to teach one of the junior classes 
in exchange for Betty’s education, and a few finishing 
classes for herself. Miss Bean came to see me, and 
it is all arranged, for she says Trix has a genius for 
managing children, and will be a valuable help. She 


TRIALS FOR RUTH AND MOLLIE 341 


is a good woman, and is glad of the opportunity of 
helping us, so that difficulty is overcome; but there 
are oh, so many others to be faced ! 

‘ What is to be done about the house — the boys — 
yourselves? Pater and I have talked until we are 
too tired and puzzled to talk any more, but, so far, no 
light has dawned. 

‘ Write to the pater as well as to me, for he has 
been good to you, and will value your sympathy. 
Oh, my darlings, it is hard that this should have 
happened just now to spoil your happy visit! My 
heart aches for your trouble, for these things are so 
hard when one is young. I hope, I trust, I pray that 
the future may be so bright for you as to make up 
for all the anxieties you have had to bear. Tell 
Uncle Bernard our trouble ; you and he must decide 
what you had better do. 

‘ I long for your help and comfort, but leave the 
decision entirely in your hands. Every one is good 
and sympathetic, and the pater has had most kind 
letters from his friends in town. We have this great 
comfort that his good name is untarnished, and that 
there is no shadow of disgrace in our misfortune. 
God bless you, my darlings ! If we are rich in 
nothing else, we are rich in our love for one another. 
— Your devoted Mother.’ 

The girls looked at each other in a long, breathless 
silence. Ruth laid her hand across her heart with a 
little gasp of pain. 

‘ Oh, mother ! Poor little mother ! And we are 


342 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


away, we who should be her best comforters ! 
There is only one thing to do, — we must go home at 
once ! ’ 

‘Yes,’ assented Mollie firmly, ‘ we must go home 
to-morrow.* 


CHAPTER XXXI 


A FATEFUL DECISION 

I T was all decided. The interview with Uncle 
Bernard was over, the last farewells spoken, 
and the boxes packed in readiness to go to 
the station. In less than an hour the Court and its 
inhabitants would be a thing of the past. 

Out of consideration for Mr. Farrell’s health, the 
girls had decided not to tell him of their bad news 
until the morning. 

‘ He has had enough excitement for one day,’ 
Mollie said ; ‘let him be quiet to-night. To-morrow 
morning we will send up mother’s letter for him to 
read, and ask to see him as soon as possible after 
breakfast. That will give him time to think over the 
situation and decide what to do. He must guess 
that we will want to return home, but if he wishes 
to keep us he can easily do so. Oh, to think that 
with a few strokes of the pen he could make us all 
happy again ! I don’t know how much money the 
pater needs, but it would probably be the tiniest sum 
out of Uncle Bernard’s great fortune. Suppose he 
offered to send a cheque — suppose he gave us a 
cheque to send, and all was peace and joy again ! 

343 


344 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 

He could — he might — oh, surely he will ! What is 
the use of being rich if one can’t help people in 
trouble ? ’ 

But Ruth sighed and shook her head. 

‘ Rich people have not much patience with failures, 
and the poor old pater has not the gift of success. I 
am afraid Uncle Bernard will be more inclined to 
blame than to help.’ And as events proved she was 
right. 

Mr. Farrell sent word that he would be at liberty 
at ten o’clock in the sitting-room adjoining his bed- 
room, and the first few minutes of the interview proved 
that his attitude towards the family trouble was one 
of scornful impatience rather than sympathy. He 
was apparently quite unprepared for the girls, 
determination, and would not at first believe in its 
sincerity. 

‘You are surely joking,’ he said scathingly. ‘If 
your parents are in such straits as you describe, how 
do you propose to help them by giving them two 
more people to keep and feed? It appears to me 
that your room would be more valuable than your 
company.’ 

Ruth flushed painfully. 

‘ We hope to be able to help, not to hinder. When 
a child like Trix has already found work, we ought 
not to lag behind. It would be impossible to go on 
living in the lap of luxury, wearing fine clothes, 
eating fine meals, being waited upon hand and foot, 
while our own people are in actual need.’ 

‘ Unless ’ interrupted Mollie, and then stopped 


A FATEFUL DECISION 


345 

short, while Mr. Farrell turned sharply towards 
her. 

‘ Unless what ? Finish your sentence, if you please. 

‘Unless you will help them for us!’ gasped 
Mollie, crimson, but daring. ‘ It would be so easy 
for you to lend the pater what he needs, and he 
would promise to pay you back — we would all 
promise! We would work night and day until it 
was made up .’ 

Mr. Farrell smiled sardonically. 

‘ At last ! I knew it must come. It would not be 
Mollie if she had any scruples about asking for what 
she wanted. No, my dear, I never lend. It is 
against my principles to throw good money after 
bad. At the risk of appearing a monster of cruelty, 
I must refuse to interfere in your stepfather’s affairs. 
There are still six weeks of your visit here to run, and 
I shall be pleased to relieve him of your support for 
that time ; otherwise ’ 

‘We are much obliged, but we have decided to go 
home. You wished to be able to judge our characters, 
and you have had enough time to do so, with very 
unsatisfactory results, if we are to judge from yester- 
day’s conversation ! ’ cried Ruth, with a sudden burst 
of indignation. ‘ If you can believe us capable of 
prying into your desk, you will surely not be sorry to 
get rid of us altogether ! ’ 

The old man looked at her long and thoughtfully. 

‘ Yes,’ he said quietly, ‘ it’s a pity — a very great 
pity — that the two things should have happened 
together. It is as unsatisfactory to me as to you 


346 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 

that you should leave before the culprit has been 
discovered. But it is useless now to argue the 
point if your minds are already made up. Taking 
everything into consideration — the peculiar circum- 
stances with regard to my will, your original accept- 
ance of my invitation — do I still understand that you 
wish to leave me to-day ? * 

‘ It is our duty to go home. Yes, we have quite 
decided/ said Ruth. 

The old mans eyes turned towards the younger 
girl. 

‘ And you, Mollie?’ 

* Yes, uncle ; I’m sorry, but we can’t leave mother 
alone just now.’ 

Mr. Farrell sat silent, his eyebrows lowered, his 
head hanging forward on his chest, so that it was 
difficult to see the expression of his face; but the 
pose of the figure suggested weariness and disappoint- 
ment. Suddenly he stretched out his hand and 
touched an electric bell. A servant appeared almost 
immediately, and was asked a hasty question — 

‘ Is Mr. Druce still in the house?’ 

‘ I believe so, sir. He was in the morning- room a 
few minutes ago.’ 

‘ Go down and tell him that I should be obliged if 
he would come up here at once.’ 

The girls exchanged puzzled glances as the servant 
departed on his errand ; but they did not dare to 
speak, and, as Mr. Farrell relapsed into his former 
downcast attitude, the silence was broken only by 
the sound of Victor’s approaching footsteps. He 


A FATEFUL DECISION 


347 


entered the room confident and smiling, but drew 
up with a start of surprise at seeing the two 
girls. He was evidently disappointed at their 
presence, and vaguely uneasy ; but after the first 
involuntary movement his features quickly resumed 
their mask-like calm. 

‘You sent for me, sir. Is there anything I 
can do?’ 

Mr. Farrell raised his head and looked at him 
thoughtfully. It was seldom indeed that he allowed 
himself to show any sign of interest in his young 
companions, so that this steady scrutiny was the more 
remarkable. Even Victor’s composure suffered beneath 
it, for a tinge of colour crept into his pale cheeks, and 
he moved uneasily to and fro. 

‘ What is it, sir ? ’ he repeated. ‘ I hope nothing 
fresh has happened to distress you.’ 

‘Thank you, Druce. My plans have been still 
further upset this morning, as, owing to news received 
from home, my nieces have decided to leave the 
Court at once. That means that three out of the four 
whom I selected for my experiment have, of their own 
accord, refused to carry out the conditions. Under 
these circumstances, I think it is only right to offer 
to release you from your promise, if you prefer to 
return home at the same time. Everything will be 
changed, and you may not care to stay on with only 
myself as a companion.’ 

Victor’s eyelids dropped, and a quiver of 
emotion passed over his face. Ruth saw it, and, 
with a sinking heart, realised that it resembled 


348 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


exultation rather than grief. He was silent for a 
moment, but when he spoke nothing could well have 
been more dignified and natural than words and 
manner — 

‘If it will inconvenience you in any way to 
entertain me alone, I am, of course, perfectly ready 
to leave; but if you give me the choice — if it is 
left to me to decide, sir — I should prefer to keep my 
promise, and stay for the remainder of the time 
I might perhaps be of some help to you when you 
are alone.’ 

The strained expression on Mr. Farrell’s face gave 
place to one of unmistakable satisfaction. 

‘ That is good ! ’ he replied heartily. ‘ I am glad to 
find that you at least have some appreciation of the 
nature of a bargain. It will be lonely for you, but I 
am the more obliged for your decision. I won’t keep 
you any longer just now, as we shall have other 
opportunities of conversation, and I have my adieux 
to make.’ 

The door closed behind Victor, and Mr. Farrell 
turned immediately towards his eldest grand-niece, as 
if anxious to get through an ordeal. 

‘ Well, Ruth, I must bid you good-bye. I trust you 
will have a pleasant journey, and find matters at home 
less serious than you anticipate.’ 

‘Thank you, Uncle Bernard.’ Ruth extended 
a cold little hand, and stood hesitating by his 
side, while his sunken eyes dwelt upon the face 
which in feature was so like his own. ‘ I’ve 
enjoyed the time — part of the time — more than 


A FATEFUL DECISION 


349 


anything else in my life! I’m sorry if I have 
done wrong in any way; I wanted only to please 
you !’ 

‘ For my own sake, or for what I could give?' 

The question came sharp and abrupt, and Ruth’s 
cheeks flamed beneath it. She hesitated painfully, 
gathering courage to speak the truth. 

‘ Oh, I know I have been mercenary ! I’m sick 
of being poor, and I love the Court and the easy, 
luxurious life. I wanted the money more than 
anything in the world ; but it’s all over now, and it’s 
partly your own fault, for you did tempt me ! Please 
forgive me before I go ! ’ 

‘ I forgive you, Ruth. It is quite true that I 
tempted you, and you are not fitted to bear tempta- 
tion. But there is no need to bear enmity. Good- 
bye ! ’ 

He held out his hand again — held it at a distance, 
and with a formality which forbade a warmer farewell ; 
and Ruth turned away, downcast and miserable. 
Those words, ‘ You are not fitted to bear temptation,’ 
seemed to denote that in his mind there still dwelt a 
lingering suspicion lest she might have yielded to 
her anxiety to look at the will, and had then lacked 
the courage for confession. Well, it was all over, and 
it was useless to protest. So perish earthly hopes ! 

Mr. Farrell turned towards his remaining niece. 

‘ Well, Mollie, and so you also are resolved to leave 
me? * 

‘There was only one alternative, Uncle Bernard, 
and you refused it. If you won’t help mother, we 


350 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


must lose no time in getting to work. We are 
breaking no promise, remember. We said we would 
stay if she could spare us, and now the time has come 
when she needs to have us back/ 

‘You believe you can find work — work which will 
pay — a child like you, with the plainest of educations ? * 
‘ I am sure of it. I am not going to teach, but I 
shall be able to do something. I should be ashamed 
of myself if I couldn’t — a big, strong creature like 
me ! I am sorry to go — much more sorry than you 
will believe ! I’ve been very happy these few weeks.’ 

‘ I know you have. I have known more than you 
are aware of, perhaps. But you will not regret your 
departure so much, as Jack Melland is leaving at the 
same time. He has been your special companion, I 
think.’ 

The blood flew to Mollies cheeks under the scrutiny 
of the sunken eyes, and, to her consternation, spread 
even higher and higher, until she was crimson to the 
roots of her hair. She tried in vain to answer with 
composure, but could only stammer confusedly — 

‘ He has been very nice. I like him the best — 
better than Mr. Druce. But he decided — We decided, 
— our reasons for leaving are absolutely independent 
of each other, Uncle Bernard/ 

‘ I know — I know ! ’ 

He turned aside, and remained silent for a few 
minutes, as if to allow her time to recover composure, 
then once more held out his hand in farewell. 

‘Well, good-bye, Mollie. We also must agree to 
forgive and forget ! ’ 


A FATEFUL DECISION 


35i 


Mollie bent over his chair, one hand resting on 
each arm, the embarrassment of a moment before 
dying a sudden death in the face of a parting which, 
in the nature of things, must be for ever. 

‘Uncle Bernard,’ she said softly, ‘if your Ned 
were alive, and you were in trouble, you would like 
him to hurry home to you, whatever it might cost ! 
And if She were alive, and poor and distraught, you 
would rather he worked for her, than left her that he 
might fill the greatest post on earth. Judge us by that 
thought when you feel inclined to be hard ! I know 
you don’t like kissing people, so I am going to kiss you 
instead. There ! Good-bye ; and God bless you ! ’ 

She turned away with tears in her eyes, but half- 
way to the door the sound of her own name made 
her pause. 

‘ Mollie ! ’ he cried, in a sharp, resolute voice, which 
sent her heart beating with sudden hope. 

But, even as her eyes met his, his expression 
changed once more. 

‘No, no; it is better as it is ! I have nothing to 
say !’ 

Mollie turned away sadly and walked out of the 


room. 


CHAPTER XXXII 


LEAVING THE COURT 

T HE news of the girls’ sudden flight spread to 
the vicarage, and brought Mrs. Thornton 
rushing up to the Court, hot and panting, 
and almost incoherent with curiosity and dismay. 
When she heard of the trouble which was the cause 
of their departure, her best side came out, and she 
helped the girls in both word and deed through the 
last difficult hours. It was a comfort to find someone 
who agreed with their decision, and was convinced 
that they were acting aright in returning home, even 
in defiance of Uncle Bernard’s wishes. 

‘ The maid cries, and Bates looks as if he would like 
to murder us, Mr. Druce keeps out of the way and 
says nothing, and Jack Melland, who is so keen on 
taking his own way, has half a dozen compromises 
to suggest. Actually he offered to go to Liverpool 
himself and find out if we could be of any use if 
we returned ! It was sweet of him, but we must be 
of use. There is no option in the matter, and it is 
not reasonable to expect mother to discuss private 
affairs with a stranger.’ 

‘ Of course not ; but I love him for having suggested 

352 


LEAVING THE COURT 


353 


it. Of course, no one wants you to go, dear Ruth. 
It is a terrible collapse to all our bright schemes, 
but with such trouble at home you have no choice, 
and there is nothing gained by staying on for a 
few odd days. Better hurry back and bend all your 
energies to see what can be done to retrieve matters, 
and look forward to the day when you will return 
for good.’ 

Ruth shook her head hopelessly, and for once 
Mollie followed her example. 

‘ Ah, that will never be ! There is no more hope. 
We are leaving against Uncle Bernard’s wishes, and 
at the very worst possible time, for he is angry and 
upset because there is no way of finding out who 
opened the desk and read the draft of the will. We 
are all indignant at being suspected; yet it seems 
strange that an outsider should be so interested. 
It is terribly unfortunate, especially for Uncle 
Bernard, for he can’t help feeling his confidence 
shaken ; and yet, so far as we can see, nothing will 
ever be found out.’ 

‘Yes, it will all be explained some day,’ said Mrs. 
Thornton solemnly. ‘ Don’t ask me how, for I can’t 
tell. I only know that evil deeds are the most 
difficult things in the world to hide, and that in the 
most wonderful and unexpected ways they are 
discovered long after hope of detection has been 
abandoned. It will be so in this case also. Whoever 
is mean and wicked enough to allow you, dear children, 
to bear an unjust suspicion in addition to your own 
trouble, will be put to the shame he deserves. As for 
2 3 


354 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


your coming back again, I will not give up hope 
if you do. I can't afford to lose all my castles in 
the air. It is decided that one of you is to be Lady 
of the Manor, and put our societies out of debt, 
and pay for a parish nurse, and take my dear girls 
about when they come home, and make life a fairy 
tale for us all. You have raised my expectations, 
and I intend to go on expecting ! Seriously, 
dears, whatever Mr. Farrell may say to you just now, 
in the first heat of disappointment, I cannot believe 
he will really think less of you for giving up your 
own pleasure to hurry back to your mother. Mr. 
Melland has only himself to thank if his name is 
struck off the list ; but you were willing and anxious 
to stay, and are the victims of circumstances. If I 
were in the squire’s place I should think all the 
more highly of you for your unselfish devotion, and 
I believe he will, though he will never confess as 
much in words. But time will show ! Meantime, my 
poor dears, we will think of you every day, and pray 
for you that you may be shown what to do, and 
have strength to do it. I have had my own share 
of money troubles, and would never try to belittle 
them in my own case or in the case of others. They 
are very hard and sordid, and far-reaching. There 
was a time in my life when money seemed in the 
background of every thought, and I could not 
get away from it ; but I have learnt to trust instead 
of worrying, and that’s the great lesson of life. It 
isn’t mastered in a day; it took me years to learn, 
and many bitter experiences, which I hope you 


LEAVING THE COURT 


355 


may be spared ; but try, dears, to do your best, and 
leave the rest with God! Then comes the “quiet 
mind ” which will keep you calm and restful through 
all outward troubles.’ 

The two young, wistful faces gazed into hers, and 
her eyes filled with tears of pity. 

‘Now tell me honestly— shall I help you best by 
staying, or by going away at once ? I have arranged 
to do whichever suits you best. If you need any help.’ 

‘ Oh, thank you ! The best help of all would be 
to stay and drive down to the station with us. The 
packing is all done — in a way ! But I expect that 
in our haste we have left lots of things behind, 
for we worked together, and in such a hurry and 
confusion that we hardly knew what we were about. 
Poor Elsie has packed our new garments in the new 
trunks, and watered them with tears. I expect it 
will be months before they are opened. ,We shall 
have no use for such fineries now.’ 

‘ You can never tell what may happen, but if you 
don’t, there is no cause to grieve. They have served 
their day, and have given you pleasure. Never mind if 
you have left some oddments behind ; Elsie can send 
them on. I never have a visitor at the vicarage that 
I have not to expend my substance posting tooth- 
brushes or sponge-bags or stray garments after their 
departure.’ 

Truth to tell, Mrs. Thornton was much relieved 
at being allowed to accompany the girls to the 
station. 

The Vicar’s wife possessed even more than her 


356 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 

share of feminine curiosity, and was longing to discover 
in what fashion Victor Druce said good-bye to Ruth. 

He was already waiting in the dining-room when 
she went down with the girls a few minutes later to 
partake of some light refreshment before starting 
on their long journey, and nothing could have 
been more unobtrusively sympathetic or attentive 
than the manner in which he waited upon them, 
anticipating every want, and ministering to it with 
eager hands. The room itself was so spacious that 
unconsciously the little party split into groups ; and 
Mrs. Thornton found herself tete-a-tete with Jack 
Melland, obviously in the worst of humours. 

‘Can you do nothing? Is there nothing you can 
say to knock a little common sense into those girls’ 
heads ? It’s the maddest trick, rushing off like this 
in defiance of the old man’s wishes. What can they 
do at home — a couple of children like that? They 
are better out of the way. At any rate, one of them 
might have stayed — Mollie, for instance — and kept 
things going here till she saw how things worked out. 
They have no right to rush off together at a moment’s 
notice!’ he cried irritably; whereat Mrs. Thornton 
smiled involuntarily. 

‘Isn’t it rather a case of people in glass houses, 
Mr. Melland? You have set a bad example without 
half the excuse of these dear girls. It seems to me 
their plain duty to return to their parents when they 
are in trouble, so I have not attempted to dissuade 
them in any way.’ 

‘ But ’ Jack made a slight but eloquent gesture 


LEAVING THE COURT 


35 ; 


of the head in Victor’s direction. * It’s such a walk 
over for somebody else ! I can’t bear the thought of 
it This place ought to belong to one of those girls 
— it is theirs by rights. It maddens me to see them 
throwing away their chance, for I’m afraid Mr. Farrell 
will never forgive them for going against his wishes.’ 

‘ Don’t be too sure ! ’ returned Mrs. Thornton, 
nodding her head sagely. ‘ Mr. Farrell is not half 
so obstinate as he pretends, and however annoyed 
he may be to-day he can’t help softening when he 
remembers that they have put all their own pleasures 
and self-interests on one side to return to work and 
worry for their mother’s sake. If he wanted a test 
of character, surely nothing could be better than 
this ! I don’t think it will be by any means a “ walk 
over” for Mr. Druce. My firm belief is, that Ruth 
and Mollie have as good or even a better chance 
than they had before.’ 

‘I say,’ cried Jack cordially, ‘you are a brick!’ 
He turned towards her with a bright, boyish smile, 
which took years off his age. ‘ You don’t know how 
you have cheered me by saying that ! I hated to 
think of them as being out of the running ; but you 
will rub it in, won’t you ? Don’t let Druce have it 
all his own way ! Impress upon the old fellow what 
you said just now — unselfishness and hard work, and 
all that sort of thing. You will know how to do it, 
so as to make him see that he ought to admire the 
girls more for going than staying.’ 

Mrs. Thornton smiled indulgently. 

‘ I can try, at least. I’m only sorry that I can’t 


35<S THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 

do the same for you. You have not the excuse of 
home troubles, and I’m afraid Mr. Farrell ’ 

‘ Oh, never mind me ; I don’t count ! I have been 
out of the running from the first, and it is only 
through an accident that I have stayed so long. I 
don’t want anything from Mr. Farrell but good- 
feeling and a fair judgment. It cut me up to say 
good-bye when I saw how feeble he looked. I don’t 
want you to plead my cause, because I relinquished 
my claim long ago; but if you get a chance, you 
might just let him know that I was genuinely sorry 
to leave him for his own sake.’ 

Jack’s manly, straightforward speech was just what 
Mrs. Thornton expected from him, and she gladly 
consented to convey his message to Mr. Farrell. 

‘ I will, with pleasure,’ she said, ‘ and I shall have 
the chance before many days are over. Wonders 
will never cease ! When I said just now that the 
squire was not so hard as he pretended, I spoke out 
of a full heart. What do you think of his suggesting 
— actually suggesting to my husband that the vicarage 
might need renovations, and asking him to send me 
up to give him my ideas ! I nearly fainted when my 
husband told me. Now, do you think he thought of 
it himself, or did one of you kind creatures suggest 
it to him ? ’ 

‘ I didn’t, I know. It would have been as much as 
my life was worth ; but I suspect Miss Mollie may 
have had something to do with it. She spoke pretty 
strongly on the subject to me, and she has the 
courage of her convictions.’ 


LEAVING THE COURT 


359 


‘ Oh, that Mollie ! ’ murmured Mrs. Thornton under 
her breath. 4 1 have never met her equal. The 
dearest, the simplest, the most affectionate of girls ! ’ 
Her eyes moistened suddenly, and Jack’s face 
softened in sympathy as he looked across the room 
to where Mollie stood by her sister’s side. She met 
the two glances bent upon her, and walked forward 
in response, leaving Ruth and Victor by themselves. 

Poor Ruth ! Her heart beat fast with agitation 
and a last desperate hope born of Victor’s soft tones 
and regretful eyes. For the moment it seemed that 
the last few days must have been a nightmare, and 
that he really did 4 care ’ ; in which case she was 
prepared to forgive everything — nay, more, to believe 
that there was nothing to forgive. 

If, in this moment of trouble and humiliation, he 
would place himself by her side, nothing that she 
could do in the future would be enough to prove her 
gratitude and devotion. But, alas ! even as Mollie 
turned away, Victor’s manner altered, and he became 
nervous and ill at ease. The long, eloquent glances 
which had been safe enough in the presence of a 
third person could not be risked in a tete-h-tete, and 
Ruth’s hopes died a final death. She sat trying to 
eat her sandwiches, and feeling as if every bite 
would choke her, while Victor feebly struggled with 
commonplaces. 

The sound of carriage-wheels could be heard 
drawing near to the door; the last, the very last 
moment had arrived ! Ruth raised her beautiful, sad 
face and gazed steadily at Victor, and he stopped 


360 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 

short in the middle of a sentence, and turned guiltily 
aside. He could not meet her eyes. 

After that all was bustle and confusion — servants 
crowding to say good-bye, villagers bobbing farewell 
curtseys at their doors, elaborate regrets and hopes 
for a speedy return from acquaintances at the little 
station, tears from Mrs. Thornton, and a last glimpse 
of Victor’s tall figure standing motionless on the 
platform ; then they were off, and Jack tactfully 
busied himself behind his newspaper until the first 
painful moments were past. 

When he ventured to lower the screen, both girls 
were perfectly composed and dry-eyed, gazing out 
of their respective windows. His eyes turned from 
Ruth to dwell upon Mollie at the further end of the 
carriage. The fashionable young woman had dis- 
appeared, and he saw again the simple girl in shabby 
serge coat and close-fitting hat with whom he had 
travelled weeks before, yet there was a difference 
which his fastidious eyes were quick to note, a 
dainty precision in the way the clothes were worn, 
a perfection of detail, a neatness of coiffure. 

Mollie was too clever and adaptive to have missed 
the lessons of the last few weeks, and the change 
of expression was even more marked. The audacious 
school-girl had disappeared, and in her place sat a 
woman, with a grave, set face, and eyes that stared 
into space, seeing things that were far away. 

Jack’s heart contracted with a stab of pain. He 
dropped his paper, and with one long step crossed 
the carriage and seated himself by her side. Ruth 


LEAVING THE COURT 


361 


turned in her seat to stare more persistently out of 
her window, and the clattering of the train made it 
impossible to overhear a conversation. 

‘ Mollie ! ’ said Jack softly. 

She turned her head and looked at him, neither 
startled nor smiling, but with a patient sadness, the 
sight of which brought with it yet another stab. 

‘ For Heaven’s sake, Mollie, don’t look like that ! 
Things will right themselves again, or you may find 
that they are not so bad as you expect. In any case, 
there’s a pleasure in helping to pull them straight. 
It may be a tug just at first, but that only means 
more satisfaction in the end. Don’t look so sad ! 
I can’t bear to leave you looking like that.’ 

Mollie gave a flickering smile. She had not been 
thinking of business troubles, but naturally Jack 
could not guess that. 

‘ Once on a time — do you remember ? — you wished 
that I could be serious. You should not complain 
because your wish is fulfilled,’ she said slowly ; and 
Jack put up a protesting hand. 

‘ Don’t ! don’t ! I was a fool ! I didn’t know 
what I was saying. You were made to be happy ; 
you should always be happy if I could arrange it for 
you.’ 

Mollie smiled again, but with the same obvious 
effort. 

‘ I hope you will be happy,’ she said ; ‘ I hope some 
day we may hear good news from you. I don’t 
mean about money ; you can guess what I mean.’ 

‘Yes,’ said Jack gravely ; and there was silence for 


362 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 

another five minutes, while the train approached 
nearer and nearer to the junction at which he was 
to alight, to catch the express for town. 

‘ I hope I shall hear good news of you, too/ he said 
at last. ‘You will be busy at first, and there may 
not be much to tell, but later on — in a few weeks’ 
time, when you see how things are going — will you 
let me know ? I shall be so interested to hear ; and 
at any time if I can do anything, if you need any- 
thing done in town, or if I could help by coming 
North, you would be doing me a good turn by 
letting me know. I mean it, Mollie; it is not a 
polite form of speech.’ 

‘ I know ; thank you ; I will promise,’ said Mollie, 
with, for the first time, a little break in her composure. 
Her lip trembled in a pathetic, childlike fashion, and, 
as if afraid of herself, she bent forward and addressed 
a pointed question to Ruth. 

Ten minutes later the junction was reached, and 
Jack stood outside the carriage saying his last 
farewells. Ruth talked persistently in a high, 
cheerful voice, and Jack bit his moustache and cast 
furtive glances at Mollie’s white face. She smiled 
at him bravely as the train steamed away, and waved 
her hand, calling out, ‘ Good luck ! good luck ! ’ 
Then they turned, the two poor girls, and clasped 
each other tightly. 

‘ Oh, Lucille, my poor Lucille ! ’ 

‘ Berengaria, Berengaria, how horribly it hurts ! * 


CHAPTER XXXIII 


BACK TO POVERTY 

T RIX was at the station to meet them — a 
greatly developed Trix, as became a young 
woman who not only provided for her own 
education but also that of her sister. The door- 
knocker had disappeared, and her lanky locks were 
screwed into a knot about as big as a good-sized 
walnut ; she wore a discarded black skirt of Ruth’s, 
which reached down to her ankles, a blue blouse, 
white sailor-hat, and brown shoes. Ruth’s heart 
contracted with pain when she saw her, and even 
Mollie felt a pang of dismay. So shabby, so 
unkempt, so obviously poverty-stricken ! Was it 
really possible that Trix had looked like this six 
weeks before, and that the sight had caused no 
consternation ? 

Plainly Miss Trix was rather pleased than otherwise 
with her appearance, and was decidedly patronising 
to her half-sisters, ordering them about, and treating 
them with the lenient forbearance which a busy worker 
might be expected to show to two elderly, incapable 
drones. She interviewed the porter as to sending 
home the luggage, and only consented to the hire 
363 


364 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 

of a cab when it was proved to her own satisfaction 
that the cost would be about equal. She took Ruth’s 
purse from her hand to tip the porter, looking at him 
the while with such a severe and determined air that 
his grumbles died upon his lips; finally, she gave 
the cabman instructions to stop at a certain shop, 
where — as she informed her sisters triumphantly — 
potatoes could be bought three-halfpence a peck 
cheaper than in more fashionable neighbourhoods. 

‘ Good gracious, Trix, you don’t mean to take home 
potatoes in the cab ! ’ gasped Ruth, fresh from the 
delightful luxury of the Court, where no one thought 
what anything cost, and every luxury of the season 
appeared of its own accord upon the table; but Trix 
smiled at her benignly, and replied — 

‘ Certainly ; two pecks ! And any other vegetables 
I can pick up cheap. It will help to pay for the 
cab-fare. Not that you will get any of them to-night, 
for we have knocked off late dinner and afternoon 
tea, and have one late tea instead. Cold tongue for 
you to-night, as you have had a journey. Mother 
wanted to have a chicken. The idea ! “ No, indeed,” 

I said; “let them begin as they must go on. Our 
chicken days are over ! ” ’ 

‘ I think yours are, any way. You seem to have 
grown into a very old hen,’ cried Mollie discon- 
solately. She looked across the cab at the business- 
like young woman, and wondered if a few weeks of 
home under the new conditions would work a similar 
transformation in herself and Ruth. It was a comfort 
to -v member that Trix’s vocation kept her out of the 


BACK TO POVERTY 


365 


house for the greater part of the day, for it would be 
distinctly trying to be ‘bossed’ as a permanent 
thing. 

Perhaps Trix’s thoughts had wandered to the 
same subject, for her welcome was the reverse of 
encouraging. 

‘ Can’t think what you’ve come back for ! ’ she 
declared candidly. ‘ Mother thought of sending for 
you last week, but I told her it was absurd. It will 
make more work, and both the servants are going. 
We gave Mary notice, and Kate said she couldn’t 
abase herself to be a “ general ” after her bringings up. 
Goodness knows who we shall get! I sat for two 
hours in a registry-office yesterday afternoon, when 
we had a half-holiday, and didn’t see a single creature 
who could be bribed to come. “ Nine in family ; one 
servant, cellar kitchens ; washing done at home.” 
Sounds so attractive, doesn’t it ? And yet I suppose 
we ought not to afford even one. If we lived in the 
country we could do the work alone, but cockroaches ! 
No really refined mind can cope with cockroaches, and 
they simply swarm in the back kitchen. . . . Mother’s 
terribly cut up that you have left the Court. If I had 
been in your place I’d have stayed on, and persuaded 
the old man to help father out of his difficulties.’ 

‘Oh, Trix, as if we hadn’t tried! You talk as if 
no one had any sense but yourself! You are very 
clever and important, no doubt, but even your 
earnings will not keep the family. There is a little 
work left for Mollie and myself!’ cried Ruth 
hotly. 


366 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 

Whereupon Trix elevated the red marks which 
should have been her eyebrows, and exclaimed 
coolly — 

‘ Hallo, still snapping ! I thought you would be 
quite good-tempered after such a holiday 1 ’ 

It was indeed like being at home again to hear 
a squabble between Ruth and Trix within the first 
ten minutes. 

When the house was reached, there was the little 
mother standing in the doorway, smiling and waving 
her hands in welcome ; but at the first sight of her 
both girls felt a sudden choking sensation in the 
throat, so wan did she appear, so bleached in colour, 
such a tiny, frail little creature to be burdened with 
the care of an impecunious household ! She clung 
to her girls, and her girls clung to her, and presently 
they were seated together round the dining-room 
table, on which, in spite of Trix’s dismal prophecy, 
appeared a tray of the ever-welcome afternoon- 
tea. 

‘After their journey, Trix dear-! I thought just 
this once/ murmured Mrs. Connor apologetically. 
‘ Dear Ruth, how sweet you look ! Is that a new 
coat? No, I see it is not; but it looks new, with 
that charming collar and vest. And your hair, dear ; 
and Mollie’s, too ! So beautifully done ! I suppose 
the maid taught you? Oh, darlings, I’m thankful 
to have you back, but I should never have sent for 
you! You were on the spot, and could judge best 
what to do. Did you — did you let Uncle Bernard 
know of our trouble?’ 


BACK TO POVERTY 


3 6 ; 


The strained eagerness of the small face, the in- 
voluntary tremor in the voice, smote the girls to 
the heart. Ruth turned her head aside, herself on 
the verge of tears, while Mollie said brokenly — 

‘We sent him your letter to read, and when he 
said nothing I asked him point-blank if he would 
lend father enough money to put things right just 
now, and promised that we would all work to pay 
him back/ 

‘ Yes, dear — yes ! And then ? * 

‘ He wouldn’t. He jeered at me, and said he 
made it a rule never to throw good money after 
bad. He would keep us for the remaining six 
weeks, if we agreed to stay, but more than that he 
must refuse to do. So there seemed no alternative, 
mother dear, but to come straight away and try to 
help you ourselves.’ 

‘Yes, dear — yes. Bless you! You were quite 

right ! ’ 

Mrs. Connor tried to speak bravely; but it was 
as if the last gleam of hope had died out of her 
tired eyes, and her hands trembled as she clasped 
them in her lap. She herself had not realised until 
this moment how much she had counted upon 
Uncle Bernard’s intervention, and now the last 
hope seemed gone. She shivered, and put her hand 
to her head ; then forced herself to smile, as she met 
the girls’ anxious gaze. 

‘ It’s always the darkest the hour before the 
dawn. You must talk things over with pater, 
dears ; my head is so confused. I shall be thankful 


368 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 

for your help in the house, and no doubt some- 
thing will turn up for you, as it has done for 
Trix.’ 

* Mother,’ cried Ruth, with an outburst of irrita- 
tion, which was the result of tired-out nerves and 
body, ‘Trix is insupportable! She behaves as if 
she were the head of the house ! How can you 
let her give herself such airs and domineer over 
you so? I shan’t stand it for one, and the sooner 
she understands it the better. I am not going to 
be ordered about by a bit of a chit of seventeen, 
and apologise to her if I dare to have as much as 
a cup of tea ! ’ 

‘Hush — h, dear!’ Mrs. Connor cast an appre- 
hensive glance towards the half-opened door, through 
which Trix’s voice could be heard superintending 
the carrying of the luggage. ‘ She is such a child ! 
Young things are always inclined to go to extremes ; 
and she has been so good ! I don’t know what I 
should have done without her ! We must not let 
her feel slighted because you have returned ! ’ 

That was true enough; Trix had borne the heat 
and burden of the day, while her stepsisters were 
amusing themselves, in blissful ignorance of the 
gathering troubles. Ruth’s irritation was silenced 
by the reminder, and she listened quietly while 
Mollie pressed her mother for details of the present 
situation. Alas, it was even worse than had been 
expected ! It was so bad that it could not well 
be worse, and it seemed ridiculous to talk of what 
they could afford, since, as a matter of fact, they 


BACK TO POVERTY 


369 


could afford nothing at all. It was a matter of 
speculation whence the next twenty pounds was to 
come. 

‘ “ Man’s extremity is God’s opportunity ! ” Some 
friend will be raised up to help us through this 
strait. It is not often that we are brought to a 
point when we realise our own helplessness so 
plainly. Let us look upon it as an opportunity, 
and watch to see what He will do. “ Be not dis- 
mayed, neither be afraid, for the Lord thy God is 
with thee whithersoever thou goest.” ’ 

Mrs. Connor’s voice sank to a rapt whisper, her 
face shone with that wonderful grace and exaltation 
which the Christian knows in the midst of his trial ; 
but her daughters looked at her pinched cheeks 
and haggard eyes, and felt their hearts sink within 
them. 

It was a dreary evening — how different from the 
triumphant home-coming which fancy had painted 
so often during the weeks of absence! The house 
felt unbearably cramped and airless. It was dreadful 
to have no garden, after having practically lived out 
of doors ; and oh, what a contrast the evening meal 
presented from the repast served nightly in the old 
oak dining-hall ! 

When people are in the extremity of anxiety and 
poverty, they have no heart to attend to the little 
superfluities which add so much to the beauty of 
daily life ; there was not a single flower on the 
table, nor in the half-lit drawing-room, where Trix 
sternly forbade the lighting of a second lamp. Mr. 

24 


370 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 

Connor sat silent and haggard, and his wife poured 
out tea and smiled a pathetic, patient little smile, 
as the children catechised the travellers. 

Was the Court a jolly big house? Were there 
strawberries in the garden? Did the footmen wear 
white stockings, like the Lord Mayor’s Show? 
What was the name of the horse that bolted? 
What did they have for dinner every night? On 
and on went the endless catechism, which the sisters 
tolerated only as an improvement on silence. They 
had no wish to visit Attica, but retired upstairs to 
their bedroom at the earliest possible moment to 
mingle tears of misery. 

‘ I — I feel as if I should burst ! ’ cried Ruth ex- 
pressively. ‘ My heart is so full that I can’t bear 
another thing ! Everything seems to have happened 
at once, and I feel crushed ! ’ 

‘ It’s so bad that it must get better ! it can’t 
possibly get worse !’ said Mol lie, persistently hopeful 
in the midst of her misery. 

But alas, her prophecy was not justified by events ! 
Mrs. Connor crawled about the house for another 
week, looking every day smaller and more fragile; 
and then a morning came when she could not rise 
from bed, and all other anxieties seemed to dwindle 
in significance when the illness took a serious turn, 
and her precious life itself seemed in danger. 


CHAPTER XXXIV 


THE SILVER LINING 

R UTH and Mollie constituted themselves 
nurses, Mollie, as the more robust of 
the two, insisting upon taking as her 
share the arduous night duties. Trix found time 
to attend to the housekeeping between school 
hours, the younger children were housed by sym- 
pathetic friends, and on the once noisy house 
settled down that painful silence which prevails 
when a fight is being waged between life and 
death. 

At the beginning of the illness Ruth was dis- 
mayed to see a stranger in Dr. Maclure’s place, 
but on the third day he appeared, bringing with 
him an atmosphere of comfort and security. One 
felt now that all that was possible from human 
skill and care would be done for the dear invalid, 
and, busy man as he was, Dr. Maclure found time 
for several visits a day, until the first acute anxiety 
was passed. Until then his intercourse with Ruth 
had been solely that of physician and nurse, but 
one morning, when the invalid’s temperature and 
pulse both showed a satisfactory decline, he walked 
371 


372 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 

into the dining-room on the way to the door, and 
motioned Ruth to a seat. 

‘Sit down for a moment. I want to have a 
little talk with you. It is a doctor’s duty to see 
that a nurse does not overtax her strength, and 
you are looking very ill these last few days. I 
am going to prescribe a tonic which I want you 
to take regularly, and you must contrive to have a 
walk each day, and, if possible, a rest in the after- 
noon. You might lie down on the sofa while your 
mother is dozing.’ 

Ruth flushed, and shook her head in pretty dis- 
claimer. 

‘ Oh, I am all right ! Don’t trouble about me. 
I have not half such a hard time of it as 
Mollie. The nursing doesn’t tire me a bit; it is 
other things which make one feel rather ill at times.’ 

‘Just so. And it is about those other things that 
I want to speak. Eleanor and I have been abroad 
for a month, and have heard little or no home 
news. I was ill — that is to say-, feeling rather 
worn out,’ corrected the doctor, with a sudden flush 
of colour to his thin cheeks, ‘ so we decided to 
treat ourselves to a holiday. I found on my return 
that Mrs. Connor was ill, and heard rumours which 
strengthened my own conviction that her trouble 
was more mental than physical. It is not giving a 
doctor a fair chance to keep back anything from him 
in a case of this sort. I want you to tell me honestly, 
as a friend and physician, if anything can be done to 
set her mind at rest.’ 


THE SILVER LINING 


373 


‘We are ruined, that’s the trouble! The pater 
has lost every penny — not by his own fault, but 
through some wretched man who has deliberately 
cheated him for months back. He can’t even go 
on with what business is left, for want of capital, 
so we have arrived at the point when we don’t know 
what to do next. We look pretty much as usual, 
I suppose, but we are just as much paupers as if 
we lived in the big workhouse over in Smithdown 
Lane ! ’ 

Dr. Maclure paced slowly up and down the 
room, stopping immediately in front of Ruth’s 
chair. 

‘But, excuse me — your uncle? Surely he will 
help at a crisis of this sort. Before I went abroad 
I heard great stories of your life at the Court, 
and of the very marked preference which he 
showed to yourself. It seemed a foregone con- 
clusion that his choice had fallen upon you, and, 
if so ’ 

‘ Ah, that was a month ago ! Many things have 
happened since then. Uncle Bernard doesn’t like 
me as much as he did. He discovered my weak- 
nesses, and accused me of being a coward. I am 
not a coward, as a rule, but I wanted so badly to 
please him that I was afraid to be natural, as Mollie 
was. Before we came away someone went to his 
desk and read the draft of a will which he had 
mentioned a few days before. It was not altered 
or tampered with in any way, but, of course, it 
was a mean thing to pry into his private papers, 


374 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 

when he had put us on our honour by speaking 
of it. We all denied it, but just because I had 
been afraid before, I know he suspects that I 
did it, and dare not confess. — Then we came away 
against his wishes. Jack Melland left, too, so only 
one out of the four remains, and he is certain to be 
the heir.’ 

‘You mean Mr. Victor Druce?’ 

Ruth started, raising a flushed, bewildered face. 

‘ Yes ; but how, — what do you know about 
him ? ’ 

‘Trix brought some of your letters to show us. 
His name was mentioned very often, Ruth. I had 
a presentiment that you two would be more than 
friends. You must forgive me, but one’s perceptions 
grow keen when one’s interests are strong. I thought 
that very probably Mr. Farrell had some such hope 
in inviting you and Mollie to meet these two 
men.’ 

‘ Perhaps he had. I have thought so, too, but, in 
any case, it has come to nothing.' Jack Melland 

cares for nothing but his work, and Mr. Druce ’ 

Ruth hesitated, possessed by a sudden impulse to 
confide her own troubles to this man, who loved her, 
and would understand. Her lids dropped till the 
dark lashes lay on her flushed cheek; she clasped 
her hands nervously together. ‘ He made love to 
me as long as I was in favour, but it was only 
pretence. He really cares for another girl, but he 
thought I should be a better bargain if I were Uncle 
Bernard’s heiress. He has taken no notice of me 


THE SILVER LINING 


3/5 


lately, but we found him out before that, — I and the 
other girl. She is good and charming, and in every 
way better than I am, and she had cared for him, 
too. I expect he will try to marry her now that I 
am in disgrace, but she will never accept him.’ 

‘And you, Ruth? Has it gone very hardly with 
you, poor child ? ’ 

There was silence for several moments before Ruth 
lifted a thoughtful face. 

‘ I — don’t — know ! ’ she said slowly. ‘ It was a 
shock to me at first, and I felt as if I could never 
believe in a man again, but since I came home I 
have hardly thought about him, and if I had cared 
as much as I imagined that would have been the 
worst trouble of all. I think it was just part of the 
experience. Can you understand? Summer-time, 
and the lovely country, and the holiday feeling, and 
nothing to do but laze about, and amuse ourselves 
together. It seemed — don’t laugh ! — so natural to 
fall in love.’ 

Dr. Maclure did not laugh, but a smile flashed 
over his face, full of immeasurable relief and 
pleasure. 

‘I do understand,’ he said heartily. ‘You have 
had so few chances of enjoying yourself with young 
people of your own age. It was, as you say, quite 
natural, but I hope you will have no more to do with 
the fellow. He is a pretty contemptible specimen, 
by all accounts.’ 

‘ Oh no ! ’ Ruth reared her little head with a 
haughty gesture. ‘ I could forgive a great deal to a 


376 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 

man who really loved me, but nothing to an 
adventurer who cares only for his own gains ; I am 
sorry the dear old Court will fall into such hands, for 
he cannot make a good master, and, as far as we are 
concerned, it will cease to exist. That dream has 
come to an end, Dr. Maclure ! * 

‘ Well, one must hope it will be replaced by some- 
thing more lasting. Don’t trouble too much about 
Mr. Connor’s difficulties. I feel quite convinced that 
some arrangement can be made to tide him over 
the present crisis. You may not live at the Court, 
but it is equally certain that you are not going to the 
workhouse.’ 

He held out his hand, and Ruth said good-bye 
with a little tremor of relief and thankfulness in her 
voice. Dr. Maclure was a man of few words, but 
what he said he meant, and his quiet, assured manner 
made him seem a veritable rock of refuge in the 
midst of the storm. 

v Ruth felt happier and more hopeful than she had 
done for many a long day, despite the uneasiness 
caused by the doctor’s appearance. His skin was 
bronzed by his tour abroad, otherwise he must have 
looked shockingly ill, for he was thin and worn to a 
marked extent. Remembering the date of his illness, 
it was impossible not to connect it with her own 
refusal, and Ruth’s heart softened at the thought. 
‘ He has suffered for me, as I have suffered for 
Victor ! He is a real man ; true and strong and 
honest. Everywhere people run after him and 
admire him, but he cares only for me. How much 


THE SILVER LINING 


3 77 


he cares! His poor, thin face! All this time while 
I have been forgetting, he has been thinking of me, 
and grieving himself ill/ 

Sad though the reflection might be, there was com- 
fort mingled with it. The sore, slighted feeling of the 
last few weeks could not survive while a man of Donald 
Maclure’s calibre placed her first among women. 

That very evening, after his second visit to the 
invalid, the doctor was closeted with Mr. Connor for 
an hour, and after his departure the latter joined his 
stepdaughters in the dining-room, where Mollie was 
eating her deferred dinner in preparation for the 
night’s watch, and the first glance at his face proved 
that a light had arisen in the darkness. 

‘ The worst is over ! ’ he said tremblingly. 
4 Maclure has come to the rescue. He is a good 
fellow — a noble fellow ! God will reward him ; I am 
to draw upon him for necessary expenses for the 
next few months ; and I have no doubt the business 
will go well — so many men have come forward and 
offered to support me if I could keep going. This 
will be the best possible medicine for your mother, 
and for us all. It will give us heart to work, and we 
shall have to work hard to pay off the loan.’ 

Ruth set her lips in a determined fashion, which 
gave a new expression to her face. She was thank- 
ful beyond words for help in this time of need, but 
the fact that it had come from Donald Maclure, of 
all people, made the debt difficult to bear. He had 
already offered much, and had been rejected. She 
felt oppressed by his very generosity. 


378 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 

That night when she went to bed, Ruth unfolded 
the little bundle of letters which she had received 
from Raby since her return home, and read them 
over with lingering attention. No word from Uncle 
Bernard, though both girls had written to him more 
than once, telling him of their mother’s illness and 
progress towards recovery. Not a line from Victor, 
though he must have known of the added trouble. 
A short, manly letter of sympathy from Jack 
Melland, who had heard of the bad news through Mrs. 
Thornton — a letter addressed to Ruth, with ‘ kindest 
regards to her sister ’ ; three long, underlined epistles 
from that lady herself, and one sheet covered with 
a beautiful, distinctive handwriting, and signed 
‘ Margot Blount.’ Ruth opened this last letter 
first of all, and passed hurriedly over expressions 
of condolence to the more practical part of the 
message. 

‘ And now, Ruth, you must not think because Fate 
has separated us in this hurried manner that you 
have seen the last of me. I want to be your friend 
now and always, and hope to see a great deal of 
you in the future. Mrs. Thornton says that you 
wish to find some work. I am neither rich nor 
clever, but I know a great many people, and I have 
some little influence, so I can certainly help you 
there. Write, dear, and tell me if you have any 
special vocation in view, or if you are willing to take 
the best chance that offers. I have a rich and 
gouty relation whose companion is shortly to be 
married. I could recommend you for the post, 


THE SILVER LINING 


379 


when you would be well paid, and live in luxury; 
but I know you would feel prisoned, and long to 
throw cushions at her occasionally. I should ! 
There are numerous societies and guilds also to 
which I belong, and to one of which you might be 
appointed as secretary or treasurer. Then you 
would be your own mistress, and free ; but is 
freedom worth much in London lodgings? I can’t 
fancy you roughing it by yourself, and I keep 
hoping against hope for some sudden turn of the 
tide which may still make it unnecessary. Don’t 
settle to anything before telling me first. I know I 
can find something really good if you give me time. 

‘ Mr. Druce is very much in evidence, acting host 
at the Court, and visiting far and near. He tells me 
that Mr. Farrell consults him on every point, and 
gives him carte blanche to do as he likes ; and I hear 
as much from other sources, more reliable. As his 
position becomes more assured, his attentions increase ; 
but he will not make the fatal mistake of burdening 
himself with a poor wife until there is no possibility 
of mistake. Therefore, it may some day be my 
painful duty to refuse to become mistress of the 
Court ; but the refusing itself I shall enjoy. You 
would not, for you have a gentle nature; but Mr. 
Druce shall find that he cannot play with Margot 
Blount for naught ! ’ 

Ruth could see in imagination the haughty tilt of 
Margot’s graceful head, and the flash in her eyes, 
as she wrote those words, and did not envy Victor 
his hour of awakening. Evidently the whole country- 


380 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 

side now looked upon him as the accepted heir, and 
even hopeful Mrs. Thornton ceased to prophesy for 
the future. 

‘ I have seen Mr. Farrell twice this last week, but 
have not succeeded in making him mention your 
names/ she wrote in her last letter. ‘ I talk con- 
tinuously of you — in what vein you can imagine ! — 
and read extracts from your letters ; and he listens 
intently, but makes no remarks. I can see him 
mentally pounce on anything which gives him fresh 
insight into your life here, as if he were still interested 
in the study of your characters ; but the moment I 
stop speaking he turns the conversation to impersonal 
topics. Only one thing he has done which I thought 
really thoughtful. Ruth’s camera was found lying 
about, and he gave instructions that it was to be 
taken down to the photographers the same day, and 
copies printed from all the films, so that your mother 
might receive them as soon as possible. I believe 
they were sent up yesterday, so that you may expect 
them soon, and perhaps a letter at the same time. 
Mr. Druce is kind and amiable, and very much the 
man in possession. I don’t take to him, but my 
husband believes he will make a good squire.’ 

‘Will,’ not ‘would’! This from Mrs. Thornton 
was conclusive indeed ! Ruth dropped a salt tear on 
the back of the sheet as she folded it up. It was 
good news to hear of the trouble Uncle Bernard had 
taken on her behalf. Surely, surely he would not 
forward the photographs without enclosing some sort 
of an answer to her many notes ! 


THE SILVER LINING 


38i 


For the next few days Ruth’s heart leapt every 
time the postman’s knock sounded at the door ; but, 
when the longed-for packet arrived, the words, 
‘Photographs only,’ written on the back, killed her 
hopes at a glance. The pictures themselves were 
fairly successful, and gave a happy half-hour to 
the invalid, who bent lovingly over each familiar 
scene. 

‘ It takes me back to my youth to see the dear old 
rooms again ! How successful you are with interiors, 
Ruth; but you have no photograph of the library, 
one of my favourite haunts. How did you come to 
leave that out ? ’ 

‘ I didn’t. I took it twice over. I’m sorry, dear, 
but I expect they were failures,’ said Ruth wearily. 

She could not guess that on these missing pictures 
hung the fate of many lives. 


CHAPTER XXXV 


LOVE’S CONQUEST 

S IX months had passed by, taking with them 
the keen edge of anxiety, but leaving be- 
hind the dull, monotonous routine which 
is almost as hard to bear. It is not enlivening to 
be obliged to work instead of play, to look ten times 
at a sixpence before you dare spend it, to consider 
what you can do without, rather than what you can 
have, and to see no prospect ahead but continual 
cheese-paring and self-denial ; and when you happen 
to be young and full of life, it is harder than ever. 

With Dr. Maclure’s help, Mr. Connor was able to 
continue his business, and his City friends rallied 
round him, doing their best to put work in his 
way; but, even so, there were pressing debts to be 
settled besides the loan which one and all were 
anxious to repay, so that housekeeping expenses 
had to be reduced to a minimum. It was decided 
that one of the elder girls must stay at home, while 
the other tried for work abroad, and it was at once a 
relief and a blow for Ruth when Mollie was chosen 
as mother’s help. She had dreaded the irksome 
duties of mending, cooking, dusting, and everlasting 

383 


LOVE’S CONQUEST 


383 


putting to rights, which would have fallen to her share, 
but it would have been a comfort to have been chosen ! 

‘ Don’t feel hurt, darling ; it’s a pure question of 
suitability,’ Mrs. Connor had explained anxiously. 

‘ Mollie is stronger than you are, and has a more 
adaptable temperament. She won’t feel the little 
jars as you would, and will get on better with the 
maid. It is the art of a good general to place his 
forces in the best position.’ 

‘Yes, of course, dear. It’s quite — quite right! 
Arrange everything as you think best,’ replied Ruth 
sweetly, kissing the little, wistful face as she spoke ; 
for Mrs. Connor was still very fragile, and by Dr. 
Maclure’s orders had to be spared all possible worry. 

The same orders were extended to forbid Ruth 
from taking advantage of Lady Margot’s offer to 
procure work at a distance. 

‘ Unless it proves absolutely impossible to find a 
suitable post here, I don’t think it would be wise to 
subject your mother to any further anxiety. She 
would be constantly worrying about your welfare, 
and that is the very thing we wish to avoid. Would 
it be a great disappointment to you to give up 
going to London ? ’ he inquired, with a quick, grave 
look at Ruth’s face. 

‘ It would be a blessed relief. I’d a million times 
rather be at home ; but what can I find to do ? I 
am ashamed to think how incompetent I am ! Here 
we are back again where we were three months ago, 
Dr. Maclure, when I worried you and Eleanor about 
a vocation ! ’ 


384 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 

Ruth smiled, then flushed crimson at a sudden 
remembrance of how that conversation had ended. 
She was immeasurably thankful to the doctor for 
looking in an opposite direction and continuing to 
talk in the most matter-of-fact manner. 

* It occurred to me last night that I knew of a post 
which might suit you for the next few months. The 
secretary of our Home for Nurses is on the point of 
breaking down, and needs a good rest. The work 
needs no special knowledge; it consists mainly in 
answering endless notes of inquiries, and in keeping 
some very simple accounts. I could soon coach you 
up in what is necessary. You would have to be 
there from ten to six — not heavy hours, as things 
go. I think I could secure the post for you for, 
say, the next three months, if you cared to accept 
it.’ 

‘ And how much should I get ? ’ 

‘ Miss Edgar’s salary is forty pounds ; you would 
get a fourth of that ’ 

‘Ten pounds!’ Ruth stared at him with dilated 
eyes. ‘Ten pounds! Every day from ten to six 
for three whole months, and only ten pounds ! Dr. 
Maclure, do you know it is a real, true, honest fact 
that I paid twenty pounds for a ball-dress only a 
few weeks ago ? I’ve got it now in a box upstairs ! ’ 

The doctor smiled. 

‘ I should like to see you in it ! I hope I may 
some day. It certainly seems a good deal of money; 
but I suppose it is very fine, and will last a long time.’ 

‘But it won’t! It’s a mere wisp of gauze, that 


LOVE’S CONQUEST 


385 


will only be fit to burn after being worn two or 
three times. And I should have to work for six 
months to earn enough to pay for it ! How shocking ! 
What a terrible difference there is between the lives 
of the rich and the poor ! * 

‘ Ah, there you have touched on a great problem ! 
After you have had some experience of being a 
working woman, you may not care to buy any more 
twenty-pound dresses, even if the opportunity offers. 
I know that the payment is small, but I am afraid you 
would find it difficult to get more without any special 
knowledge or training. It is hard for you, especially 
coming so soon after your taste of luxury ; but if you 
can face it ’ 

‘ Oh yes, indeed ! I’ll take it, and be thankful ; 
and perhaps, if I do very well and keep the books 
nicely, I may be worth fifty pounds next time ! * 
said Ruth, with a charming courage, which might 
well have aroused any man’s admiration. 

Dr. Maclure made no remark, and turned his 
head aside. He had a habit nowadays of looking 
at other things when he was speaking to Ruth. So 
it happened that while Mollie worked at home, Ruth 
went forth every day to her monotonous task, 
trudging along the same well-known path, in sun and 
rain, heat and cold — for the secretary’s leave of 
absence had to be prolonged — until Christmas was 
close at hand, and the ten pounds’ salary had doubled 
in value. 

‘ I shall be able to buy myself a new mackintosh 
and a pair of good stout boots,’ Ruth said to herself, 

25 


386 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 

as she trudged home one dismal December evening, 
and felt a suspicious dampness in the soles of her 
tired little feet. 

She had no idea what a charming figure she made 
in her long, dark coat, with her hair curling in wet 
rings about her face ; for she carried no umbrella, as 
her cloth toque defied the weather, and she preferred 
to keep her hands free to hold her skirts from contact 
with the muddy roads. The pink-and-white face, 
with its delicately cut features, and straight black 
brows, shone out like a flower among the tired, 
colourless-looking throng of workers who wended 
their way homeward ; and her expression was bright 
and alert, despite the dismal surroundings. 

Ruth was surprised at her own happiness of late. 
Her work was dull and monotonous, and she had 
few pleasures to relieve it ; yet, for some mysterious 
reason, she was more truly content at heart than in 
those days of ease and luxury, which seemed like a 
dream of the past. Six months had passed since 
that memorable day when she and Mollie had bidden 
adieu to the Court; and Uncle Bernard still lived, 
and was apparently in the same condition. 

Mrs. Thornton kept her friends well informed of 
the news of the neighbourhood, so that they knew 
that, though Victor Druce had ostensibly returned to 
town at the expiration of his three months’ visit, he 
was constantly running down and bringing friends 
with him for a few days’ shooting, with the privilege of 
a son of the house. For the rest, Margot Blount had 
returned to town, and Jack Melland’s communications 


LOVE’S CONQUEST 


387 


were limited to an occasional picture-postcard bearing 
half a dozen words of greeting. Mollie made no 
comment on the briefness of these missives, and was 
always cheery and busy, but sometimes on her return 
from her day’s work Ruth would look at her anxiously, 
and wonder if it were only imagination that Mollie 
looked different, thinner and older — a woman rather 
than a girl. Perhaps after all she had the harder 
path — shut up in the house, without the daily variety 
of seeing fresh rooms and fresh faces. The regular 
constitutional, too, was in itself health-giving, and 
though Ruth received much pity at home on the 
score of her long, wet walks, it was astonishing 
what pleasant surprises loomed out of the fog at 
times. She smiled to herself, and a dimple dipped in 
her cheek. 

The good old fairy days were not yet over, when 
a tired Cinderella, trudging through the mire, was 
suddenly provided with a comfortable carriage, 
springing as it were out of the earth to carry her to 
her destination. It was extraordinary how often 
Dr. Maclure’s brougham ‘ happened ’ to be travelling 
in the same direction as herself on wet evenings ; and 
although the doctor himself was conspicuous by 
his absence, the coachman was wonderfully quick 
to recognise one figure out of many, and to draw up 
with a ‘Just driving past your house, miss. Can I 
give you a lift ? ’ 

Ruth had no doubt that it was the master, not 
the man, who was responsible for these meetings, and 
the conviction brought with it a glow of content, 


388 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


of which as yet she failed to realise the meaning. 
Nevertheless, her heart beat with a pleasurable 
excitement as she threaded her way through the 
crowded streets, wondering if once again the fairy 
equipage would be sent to the rescue, if it would 
appear at this corner or the next. At last, through 
the driving sleet, she recognised the familiar outline 
of the brougham drawn up beside the pavement, 
but for once the coachman sat stiffly on his 
box, while the master stepped forward to meet 
her. 

‘Miss Ruth, it is a shocking evening! I have a 
call to pay in this neighbourhood. Do let George 
drive you home before you are wet through.’ 

Ruth stood still and looked at him. The drops 
of moisture were thick upon hat and coat, her soft 
cheeks were damp with rain, but her eyes danced 
with a spice of mischief which was more like Mollie 
than the grave, elder sister of the family. 

‘ I’ll drive with pleasure on one condition — that 
you will first allow yourself to be taken to your 
patient’s house,’ she replied demurely, adding when 
the doctor hesitated in embarrassment : ‘ It is such 
a very odd neighbourhood for a patient to live in, 
in the midst of these great blocks of offices ! I think 
we may perhaps have to drive you a long, long way.’ 

For a moment Dr. Maclure did not reply; he 
merely held open the door of the carriage, waiting 
until Ruth should have taken her seat ; then he leant 
towards her, the light from the lamps showing the 
nervous tremor of his lips. 


LOVE’S CONQUEST 389 

* I will come in too, on one condition — that you 
are willing to drive beside me all the way, Ruth ! ’ 

What did he mean ? Ruth started and flushed, for 
the tone of voice was even more eloquent than the 
words themselves. The moment which she had 
vaguely expected, dreaded, and hoped for, had come 
suddenly upon her, provoked by her own jesting 
words. She did not know what to say, or how to 
say it, only one definite thought stood out distinctly 
in the confusion of her mind, namely, that Dr. 
Maclure was standing unprotected in the damp 
and cold. She held out her hand towards him, and 
cried tremulously — 

‘ Don’t stand out in the rain ! Oh, please come in ! 
We will go where you like ! ’ 

Dr. Maclure leapt lightly to his seat, and the 
coachman whipped up his horses without waiting for 
instructions. A coachman is only an ordinary man 
after all, and George had seen how the wind blew for 
many a long day. He took care not to drive too 
quickly, nor to choose the shortest routes, satisfied 
that for once his master was not in a hurry. 

Inside the brougham Dr. Maclure held Ruth’s 
shabbily gloved little hand in his, and asked 
earnestly — 

‘ Can you give me a different answer this time, 
Ruth? It has been a weary waiting, and I seem to 
have grown worse instead of better. I fear it is 
an incurable complaint ! Can you give me a 
glimmer of hope, dear, or is it still quite impossible ? ’ 

Ruth shook her head and nodded and smiled, and 


390 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


sighed, and shed a few bright tears, in a whirl of 
delightful confusion. 

‘ It’s — it’s not impossible at all ! I think I am 
quite sure. I have been growing surer and surer all 
this time. But am I good enough? You remember 
that six months ago I fancied myself in love with 
someone else ? * 

‘ I can afford to forget that episode, and even 
to be thankful for it, if it has shown you your own 
mind, so that now you are “ quite sure ” ! Oh, Ruth, 
it is too good to be true ! Can you really be happy 
with a dull, old fellow like me? No country seat, 
you know ; no life of ease and luxury, just a comfort- 
able, commonplace house, with a husband who is too 
hard worked to have much time for play. I have no 
fortune to offer you, dear, except love — there’s no end 
to that wealth ! * 

Ruth turned her beautiful eyes upon him with a 
smile of perfect content. 

‘ But that’s everything ! ’ she cried. ‘ I shall be the 
richest woman in the world ! * 


CHAPTER XXXVI 


MARGOTS ANSWER 

A WEEK later Victor Druce was sitting 
tete-a-tete with Margot Blount in the 
drawing-room of her aunt’s London house, 
a cramped little house in a fashionable neighbour- 
hood. The house was generally let furnished during 
the season, and inhabited by the impecunious owner 
at those odd seasons of the year when she had no 
invitations which made it possible to saddle other 
people with the cost of food and maintenance. Just 
now there was a gap of a few weeks between the 
last shooting-party and a Christmas gathering in the 
country, so the house had been reopened, and friends 
flocked to call and leave cards, foremost among them 
Mr. Victor Druce, a young man of importance, now- 
adays, as the accredited heir to one of the finest 
properties in the kingdom. 

‘ I am not at home to anyone else this afternoon,’ 
Margot announced to the servant, as Victor took his 
seat beside her. She smiled to herself as she spoke, 
an odd little smile, whose meaning her visitor was 
puzzled to decipher. It was a great compliment to 
be allowed a private interview, but there was a 

391 


392 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


mysterious something in Margot’s manner which 
detracted from his satisfaction. He watched her as 
she poured out tea at the inlaid Turkish table, 
with eyes in which admiration and anxiety were 
equally mingled. He had known many women 
more beautiful, but never one with such an air of 
grace and distinction; every movement of the slim 
body and white tapering fingers was a poem in 
itself, and the coils of chestnut hair shone like 
burnished gold. Even in the poorest of surroundings 
Margot would look an aristocrat, and reflect credit 
on her husband’s good taste. 

While he was drinking his tea and listening to the 
pretty flow of conversation about everything in 
general and nothing in particular, which seems to 
come so naturally to women of the world, Victor 
was busy painting a mental picture of a wonderful, 
rose-coloured future where he would reign as master 
of Raby Court, with Margot acting chatelaine by his 
side. The exclusive county families might have 
hesitated to welcome a stranger, who was moreover 
a ‘ City man,’ but, with Margot Blount as his wife, he 
would have the entree into any society. 

Victor congratulated himself on his usual good 
luck, inasmuch as this desirable partner was the girl 
of all others whom he would have selected for her 
own sake. A year ago he had looked upon her as 
a star entirely out of his own sphere, for he had the 
poorest of prospects for the future, but now, as by 
the stroke of a magician’s wand, a fine position was 
almost assured, and he could approach Margot if 


MARGOT’S ANSWER 


393 


not as an equal, still as a match whom nobody need 
disdain. Almost, but not quite ! There lay the rub. 

The old squire still lingered on, dying by inches 
as it were, and preserving to the last his grim 
enigmatical silence. Victor had not heard one word 
from his lips to substantiate his hopes ; but actions 
— which, as the proverb says, speak louder than 
words — all seemed to range themselves in his favour. 
His three rivals had retired in disfavour, and, re- 
ceiving no replies to their first letters, had gradually 
ceased writing, so that there was at present no 
correspondence between them and the squire, while 
he himself was a constant visitor, and was even 
allowed carte blanche in inviting and entertaining 
his friends. The very servants about the place spoke 
of him as ‘ the young master/ and the local tradesfolk 
lost no opportunity of begging his patronage in the 
future. Surely, surely he might be done with doubts, 
and allow himself the joy of speaking out all that 
was in his heart ! 

‘ A penny for your thoughts, Mr. Druce/ cried 
Margot gaily. * You have not been listening to me 
for the last ten minutes. It must have been a very 
pleasant day-dream to engross you so completely.’ 

‘ It was/ said Victor simply. For once he was 
thoroughly sincere, and voice and manner both 
testified to the change. ‘1 was thinking of you/ 
he added, looking at her with the dark eyes which 
could be so eloquent upon occasions. ‘My day- 
dreams have always been of you for the last 
year ! ’ 


394 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


* Always ? ’ echoed Margot sceptically. She selected 
a little cake from the basket by her side, and nibbled 
it daintily with her small white teeth. ‘ Really ? I 
am surprised to hear that. I fancied that you were 
more catholic in your tastes. It is very flattering of 
you to include me in your dreams, but I am not 
presumptuous enough to expect to occupy the entire 
stage ! * 

‘ Presumptuous ! * echoed Victor reproachfully. The 
vague uneasiness which had possessed him since the 
beginning of the interview was deepened by the 
unconcealed irony of her tone ; and he realised 
suddenly that he must speak plainly, since it was 
dangerous to play fast and loose any longer. ‘ What 
a word for you to use of yourself! It is I who am 
presumptuous to dream of you as I do ; but a 
man is not always master of his thoughts. I think 
you must know what my feelings have been ever 
since we met. I fell hopelessly in love with you 
at first sight — hopelessly in every way, as it seemed 
at that time ; but, all the same, my fate was sealed, 
and the world held no other woman.’ 

‘Really?’ queried Margot again, in the same voice 
of scepticism. ‘ But, then, how wonderfully you act, 
Mr. Druce ! I have seen you only occasionally 
during the year, but I cannot say that you impressed 
me as a man who had lost his interest in my sex ! 
At one time I made sure — a good many people made 
sure — that you had a very definite preference. That 
was at the beginning of your stay at the Court, when 
Mr. Farrell seemed so devoted to his charming 


MARGOT’S ANSWER 


395 


grand-niece. Do you remember the afternoon when 
I came to call, and found you two sitting together 
upon the terrace? What a charming picture you 
made ! The old house makes an ideal background 
for a tete-a-tete ! * 

Victor’s eyes lit up with a flash of relief and 
triumph. Margot was jealous — that was the reason 
of the change of manner which had puzzled him all 
the afternoon. She was jealous of his attention to 
Ruth Farrell, which she evidently looked upon as 
disloyal to herself. As he could not deny the 
evidence of her own eyesight, the wisest plan was to 
throw himself upon her generosity and forgiveness. 

‘ Ah, you must not be hard on me ! You were out 
of reach, and the time and the opportunity were 
there. She was a pretty girl, and not disinclined for 
an innocent flirtation. You would not confound so 
trivial an incident with my feeling for you ? Ruth 
Farrell is a charming girl in her own way ; but ’ 

‘ But not so charming as she was ! She has fallen 
from favour all round, poor little Ruth, since Mr. 
Farrell transferred his favour to another ! * 

Victor leapt from his seat, and strode across the 
room to her side. 

‘ Margot, what is the matter? Why do you speak 
to me in that voice? Leave Ruth Farrell alone — 
she is nothing to you or to me. I have been waiting 
to ask you a question, but I can wait no longer. 
If the Court is mine, if Mr. Farrell makes me his 
heir, as we all expect, will you share my good 
fortune? Will you be my wife, and make me the 


396 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


happiest man on earth ? I could give you a home 
which would be worthy even of you ! ’ 

He bent over her as he spoke; but Margot pushed 
back her chair, and rose to confront him, her head 
almost on a level with his own. 

‘ Really, Mr. Druce, you are too original in your 
methods ! A conditional proposal is quite a novelty 
in my experience. If you inherit? And what if by 
chance you are disappointed? It is still possible, 
you know ! There are some people who believe that 
the squire is deliberately misleading us all, and that 
the property will go to Ruth Farrell, despite all 
appearances. I should like to know exactly how 
I stand before I commit myself to a reply. Does 
your offer still hold good if Ruth inherits in your 
place ? ’ 

Victor’s eyelids sank, and a dull red flush showed 
on his cheeks. 

‘ It is impossible ! ’ he protested. ‘ Why will you 
conjure up such a position? Mr. Farrell has never 
mentioned his niece’s name since she left the Court. 
He treats me like a son ; I come and go as I choose 
It is preposterous to believe there can be any doubt 
on the subject ! ’ 

‘ But suppose there were ? Suppose the impossible 
happened, if you like to put it in that way ? ’ 

‘ If I were back in my old position— worse than 
my old position, for these months of idleness have 
not helped me on — I — I should be no match for you, 
Margot. You would not care to marry a pauper ! ’ 

‘Nor you an equally impecunious bride! My title 


MARGOT’S ANSWER 


397 


would be of service to you as master of the Court, but 
a commoner with a substantial fortune to her back 
would be a better bargain for a budding barrister. 
Such a commoner as — shall we say Ruth Farrell, for 
example ? Mr. Druce, you ought to succeed in your 
profession, for you have shown wonderful forethought 
in the management of your own affairs. It was an 
admirable idea to provide for both emergencies, 
while leaving yourself free. The only drawback to 
success is that Ruth and myself happened to be 
friends, and were mutually anxious that the other 
should not be deceived. Under the circumstances, 
you will not be surprised that I must decline to 
consider the problematical offer of the Court and its 
master. I will live unmarried all my days, or I will 
marry an honest man and a gentleman ! * 

Victor stood gazing at her, a figure cut in stone. 
For a few moments stupefaction held him dumb; 
then his face worked convulsively in the effort of 
speech. 

‘ You have known all along — you have deliberately 
waited, intending to deal me this blow ? * 

Margot bent her head gravely. 

‘Yes, I have waited ! I am able to take care of 
myself, but I wished to make quite sure that Ruth 
was safe. To-day I was glad to feel that it was 
unnecessary to wait any longer. You will be 
interested to hear that Miss Farrell is happily 
engaged to an old friend of the family. It sometimes 
happens that the cleverest of schemers falls between 
two stools. The position is undignified, but you 


398 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


have only yourself to thank. I think we have 
nothing more to say to each other, Mr. Druce. I 
have the pleasure to wish you — Good-bye ! * 

She had touched the electric bell a moment before, 
and now the door opened and a servant stood await- 
ing her bidding. In his presence it was impossible 
for Victor to reply. For one moment he stood 
glaring at her, a picture of impotent fury, then slowly 
turned and left the room. As the house door closed 
behind him, the electric bell pealed once more, and 
the servant turned back to the drawing-room. 

‘ I am not at home in future to Mr. Druce ! 
Please remember ! ’ said Lady Margot. 

Then her eye fell on the envelope of a telegram 
which the man was carrying towards her. She tore 
it open, saw at a glance that it came from Mrs. 
Thornton at Raby, and read the following message : — 

‘ Squire died suddenly last night. Husband, Druce, 
Melland, summoned to funeral on Thursday. Will 
write details.’ 

It was a duplicate of a message which was even 
then speeding on its way to the two grand-nieces in 
Liverpool. 


CHAPTER XXXVII 


BERNARD FARRELL’S HEIR 

‘ “T" ’M not sorry; I’m gladV cried Mollie, while a 
rain of tears rolled down her cheeks. ‘ He 
JL was old and was tired, and everyone he 
loved had gone before him. It will be like going 
home to meet them again. He was grim and cross 
and suspicious, but I loved him all the same, and in 
his queer way I am sure that he liked me too. I’m 
thankful he is at rest ! . . . “ Will write details.” 
Thursday ! — that means that she will write on 
Thursday evening. Mrs. Thornton is nothing if not 
businesslike. We shall hear from her by the second 
post on Friday. By Friday at ten o’clock we shall know 
our fate. To be, or not to be — that is the question. 
Oh, I hope — I hope he has remembered us a little ! 
There is no chance of inheriting the Court, as we 
once dreamt of doing; but still, there is a hope, 
and it will be a shock to bury it for ever. I 
used to feel comparatively indifferent ; but the 
strain of these last six months has made me 
greedy ; while you, you dear goose, who used to 
be all ambition, are in such a ludicrous condition 
of bliss that you can hardly rouse yourself to 

399 


400 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 

take any interest in the question ! What it is to be 
engaged ! * 

Ruth tried to look contrite, but succeeded only in 
smiling seraphically. 

‘When you are perfectly happy it is impossible 
to be happier, and I honestly don’t care very 
much. I should like Uncle Bernard to leave me 
a nice message, and I shouldn’t at all object to a 
legacy, which would provide my trousseau ; but the 
Court itself would be a white elephant to me now. 
Donald adores his work, and would not give it up 
for any consideration, so we could never live there 
ourselves.’ 

‘You might lend it to a poor but deserving family ! 
Astonishing as it may appear, there are a few other 
people in the world beside yourself and Donald, and 
they are not all going to be married and live happily 
ever after ! ’ 

This time Ruth did, indeed, look contrite, and that 
without an effort. 

* Oh, Mollie, I am horribly selfish ! Forgive me, 
darling ! I honestly do forget everybody but 
ourselves sometimes; and it is hateful of me, for 
when I am so happy I ought to be more sympathetic, 
instead of less. I am, when I remember ! I am 
so bubbling over with happiness and goodwill 
that I feel inclined to kiss everyone I meet. But 
there is so much to be thought about, and every 
time we meet there seems to be more, and I get lost 
in dreams.’ 

‘Bless your heart, don’t ;p >!ogise to me. I like 


BERNARD FARRELL’S HEIR 


401 


it ! ’ cried Mollie heartily. ‘ I know your heart is 
right ; and it’s a poor thing if lovers can’t live in a 
.world of their own for a few weeks of their life. I’m 
thankful beyond words that your future is settled. 
But oh, what a help a few hundreds would be to the 
rest of us just now ! I feel as if I could hardly live 
until Friday morning, I am so anxious to hear the 
news ! And the mysterious condition, Ruth ! Do 
you realise that we shall know all about it in three 
more days ? ’ 

* I wonder ! * sighed Ruth dreamily. Then, with 
sudden animation, ‘ If it is good news, — if either of 
us came in for something really big, Mrs. Thornton 
would wire ! She simply could not wait. She is far 
too impulsive ! ’ 

It was an unfortunate suggestion, as it added 
tenfold to the strain of waiting. The minutes 
seemed to drag on Thursday afternoon and evening ; 
but no telegram appeared, and Mollie’s heart sank 
heavily. She knew better than her sister how 
difficult it was to make both ends meet, and what 
a long and arduous task it would be to pay off the 
loans which had tided the family through their time 
of need, and she was tired — as any natural, high- 
spirited young thing would be — of all work and no 
play, and eagerly longing for a respite. Mr. Farrell 
had expressly stated that he would not divide his 
property; but that did not prohibit small legacies, 
and when he knew that his nearest relations were in 
straits, surely — surely . . . 

Mollie was up and dressed even before her 
26 


402 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


usual early hour the next morning, for sleep was 
impossible in such a whirl of nervous anxiety. 
Ruth kissed her before departing to her work, and 
said — 

‘Rush down to me, dear, if there is anything 
good to tell. I shall look out for you about 
eleven.’ 

Mollie set about her household duties with 
great fervour, so as to make the long hour pass 
by more quickly. At last ten o’clock struck, and 
almost at the same time came the sound of the 
postman’s rat-tat. She flew to the door, arriving 
at the very moment that three letters fell into 
the box. 

One was of that long, narrow shape, which 
inevitably foretells a bill ; a second was unmistak- 
ably a circular; the third Mollie stared at it, 

turned it over, looked at the postmark, stared at the 
writing again, in a whirl of bewildered dismay. It 
could not be an ordinary, unimportant letter from 
the children’s aunt at Brighton ! It could not ! The 
thing was impossible ! Yet why, then, the address to 
Trix, the well-known writing — most of all, the horrible 
postmark ? 

She put her hand to her head, wondering if it were 
true, or only a horrible nightmare that Mrs. Thornton 
had not written, after all ! 

The little mother came creeping out of the dining- 
room, and, seeing her child’s blanched face, was 
persistently optimistic. Absurd to give up hope 
because a letter did not come by the first possible 


BERNARD FARRELL’S HEIR 


403 


post! A hundred things might have happened to 
cause a delay ; and, even if it had been posted in 
time, the post-office was not always infallible. 

Mrs. Farrell recalled stories of belated letters from 
her own experience, and related them at length, 
while Mollie went numbly about her work. The 
disappointment was severe, and seemed like a fore- 
taste of worse to come. Nevertheless, as time went 
on, her naturally buoyant nature asserted itself, and, 
as each delivery drew near, excitement grew to fever- 
pitch. 

One o’clock, and a letter for the maid ; three 
o’clock, and the postman walked past the door. Poor 
Mollie ! The sound of his departing footsteps rang 
like a knell in her ears, and two hot rebellious tears 
rose to her eyes. It did not seem possible that any- 
thing would have prevented the kindly Mrs. Thornton 
from keeping her promise except sheer inability to 
communicate bad news; and bad news meant that 
her own name and Ruth’s were not mentioned in the 
will, and that everything went to Victor Druce. Oh, 
it was hard to give up so much to so unworthy a 
supplanter ! 

The children came home from school and settled 
down to their ‘ prep.’ Mrs. Connor retired to her 
room for a rest, and Mollie took her way to her 
stepfather’s little den to set a match to the fire, and 
hold a newspaper before it to make it blaze cheerily 
in preparation for his return. It was one of the 
pleasures of the day to make the sanctum look 
cheery and homelike for the tired man, and to-day 


404 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


there was an additional impetus in the knowledge 
that he would share in her own disappointment. 

Mollie knelt by the grate, holding the newspaper 
in place — a tired, disheartened little Cinderella, who 
would have liked to lay her head on the table and 
indulge in a good cry. But such luxuries are not 
for the brave-hearted ; so she resolutely blinked 
away the rising tears, and, rising to her feet, lighted 
the crimson-shaded lamp on the writing-table. Its 
rosy light had a wonderfully beautifying effect on 
the little room, giving an air of luxury to the 
commonplace furnishings ; and when the curtains 
were drawn, and the easy-chair drawn up to the 
fire, it was as bright and cheerful a little interior as 
one need wish to see. 

Mollie looked round with a glance of satisfaction, 
then suddenly rushed into the hall at the sound of 
a loud knock at the door. So soon ! She had not 
expected the next delivery for another half-hour at 
least. No letter appeared in the box ; so, with 
wild visions of a legal missive, registered for greater 
safety, she threw open the door and peered out into 
the night. 

A man’s tall figure stood on the step ; but it was 
not the figure of a postman. Mollie leant forward 
— the light from above shining on cheeks flushed 
from contact with the fire, and ruffled golden head — 
leant forward, and stared into his face with incredul- 
ous eyes. 

‘ Mollie ! ’ cried a well-remembered voice, which 
broke into an eloquent tremor over the name. 


BERNARD FARRELL’S HEIR 


405 

‘ You ! ’ cried Mollie ! ‘ Mr. Melland ! It can’t be ! 

What does it mean ? You can’t really be here ! ’ 

He laughed at that, and took a step forward, like 
the masterful Jack of old. 

‘ I am here ; it is myself, and nobody else ! I’ll 
tell you all about it if you will let me in. It’s rather 
cold to-night, you know.’ 

She held the door wide open at that, and hurried 
him across the hall into the little, pink-lighted room, 
which she had just prepared for another’s reception. 
There they stood face to face, staring at each other 
for a breathless moment. 

* I thought you were in Raby ’ 

‘So I was yesterday. I left this morning, and 
came down by the first train.’ 

‘ Mrs. Thornton promised to write. I thought you 
were the postman just now ; and, of course, one 
cannot help being curious. — Have you come to tell 
us anything nice? Did Uncle Bernard remember us 
at all?’ 

‘ He has left your sister his wife’s rubies. They are 
very beautiful, I am told, and of considerable value.’ 

‘ Oh, I am glad ! Ruth will be pleased ; and she 
will be able to wear them when she is married. How 
beautiful she will look ! And — and me ? ’ 

Jack shook his head. 

‘ Nothing? Not even a word to say he forgave me 
for coming away ? ’ 

‘ There is a letter. You will see it later on. What 
I meant was that your name was not mentioned in 
the will. He left you no legacy.’ 


40 6 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


Mollie sat down in the easy-chair, and leant her 
head against the cushions. In spite of all that had 
passed, in spite of every determination to be prepared 
for the worst, the blow fell with crushing weight. 
She was conscious of a feeling of physical weakness, 
as if the body shared with the mind in grieving over 
the vanished dream ; but she tried bravely to smile 
and look unconcerned. 

‘ Then I suppose he — Victor Druce — inherits all ? * 

Jack looked at her with anxious eyes. 

‘You expected it, didn’t you? You are not 
surprised? It seems to have been generally taken 
for granted for the last six months.’ 

‘Yes; so Mrs. Thornton said. If it had been 
anyone else I should not grudge it so much. And 
you are left out too ! I wish — oh, I wish it had been 
different ! ’ 

Jack Melland took a step forward, and bent over 
her chair. 

‘Mollie,’ he said softly, ‘shall we console each 
other? I have been waiting until this question was 
settled before coming to see you. It seemed an 
endless time to wait, but I couldn’t come till I knew 
the truth. How could a poor fellow, with a few 
beggarly hundreds a year, approach a girl who might 
be one of the biggest heiresses in the kingdom ? But 
I didn’t forget you — I couldn’t forget. I have been 
thinking of you night and day. It was all the 
harder to be silent when you were in trouble ; but 
it was the straight thing to do. You can’t tell what 
it means to me to see you again ! When you opened 


BERNARD FARRELL’S HEIR 


407 

the door just now, and the lamp-light showed me your 
little golden head * 

He broke off, with the same strange quiver in his 
voice which had marked his first utterance of her 
name; but Mollie shrank back still further in her 
chair, staring at him with troubled eyes. 

‘ What do you mean ? I dont’ understand ! * 

‘ It’s simple enough — only that I love you, and 
want you to love me in return ! ’ 

‘But — don’t you remember? — you told me about 
her — the girl you met, and loved at first sight. 
Suppose you met her again, and felt the same ; then 

you would be sorry if I ’ 

‘ Oh, Mollie, do you mean to say you have re- 
membered all this time, and never guessed ! It was 
yourself, darling ; there never was anyone else ! I 
think I must have cared for you from the first, 
though I did not realise it, for I was irritated that 
I could never get you to be serious. You were like 
a child out for a holiday — full of fun and mischief — 
and I wanted to talk of deeper things. Then one day 
for a moment you showed me a glimpse of your real 
self — the sweet, womanly heart that lay beneath the 
gaiety ; and as I looked at your face I recognised 
it, Mollie. It was something I had dreamed of when 
I did not know I was dreaming, and wanted, without 
knowing what I wanted ! I saw that look again 
five minutes after I had told you of my lost love, as 
you looked at me and wished me happiness. Why 
did you look sad, Mollie? Were you — were you 
sorry at all?’ 


408 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


Mollie put her hand to her side with a gesture as 
natural as it was charming. 

‘ It hurt,’ she said simply. * I never, never 
dreamt that you meant me, and I have tried hard 
not to think of you ever since ; but I didn’t succeed 
very well. . . . Why did you always write to Ruth 
instead of to me?’ 

Jack laughed happily, and with a lover’s privilege 
seated himself on the arm of the easy-chair, and 
took Mollie’s hands in his. 

‘Because, as I told you before, you darling, I 
was waiting. And do you really think you could 
make up your mind to marry me on next to nothing, 
and live in a tiny house, and wrestle with the 
household bills ? Do you think I am worth the 
sacrifice?’ 

Mollie smiled at him, shyly confident. 

‘ I’m so improvident that I’m afraid I’d marry 
you on nothing. I haven’t a copper of my own, 
remember. You will have a penniless bride. Oh, 
I wish more than ever that Uncle Bernard had left 
me something, so that I might help you ! It does 
seem hard, doesn’t it, that Victor Druce should get 
it all?’ 

Jack hesitated a moment, tugging at his moustache 
with his unoccupied hand. 

‘ I didn’t say that, you know. I never told you 
that he did.’ 

‘Jack!’ 

The name slipped out so naturally on the surprise 
of the moment that there was a prolonged interval 


BERNARD FARRELLS IIEIR 


409 


in the conversation, while Jack acknowledged the 
compliment. Then Mollie returned to the attack, 
laughing and rosy. 

‘You asked if I were surprised. You said every- 
one had taken it for granted ! * 

‘ Exactly ; so I did. But for once everyone was 
mistaken. Druce has not come in for the property.’ 

‘ Then, who — who ’ 

‘ Someone equally unworthy — an ungracious rascal 
of a fellow called Melland. It is all mine, Mollie — 
all that there is to leave ! ’ 

And then Jack did a pretty thing — a thing that 
he would have sneered at as highflown and senti- 
mental a few months before ; but no man really 
knows himself or his capabilities till he loves and 
is beloved. He slipped off his seat, and knelt on 
the floor at Mollie’s feet. 

‘ And I have come to you/ he said gravely, ‘ to 
ask you to share it with me, for it’s worth nothing, 
and worse than nothing, if I have not you by my 
side ! ’ 

He held out his hand as he spoke, and Mollie laid 
hers in it, while her face confronted him, white and 
tense with excitement. 

‘I can’t — I can’t believe it!’ she gasped. ‘It is 
too wonderful! You and me! That lovely, lovely 
place ; and we the masters of it, able to do as we 
like — just as we like, all the summer days, and the 
winter days, and the beautiful spring, and no more 
anxiety and trouble ! Jack — Jack ! ’ 

Her head went down on his shoulder, and he 


4io THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


held her fast while she shed a few natural tears of 
joy and thankfulness. 

‘My poor girl — my dear girl! Yes, it is all over, 
and the money is as much yours as mine. I feel 
sure Mr. Farrell meant it to be so, and that you 
will find something to that effect in this letter he 
has left you. He discovered my secret before I left 
Raby, and said plainly how much he wished it 
success. There, darling, read your letter ! I hope you 
may find some kind words to comfort your heart.’ 

Mollie broke open the envelope, which he handed 
to her. It was a solemn business, reading a message 
from the dead, and her big eyes looked quite awe- 
struck as they scanned the page. There were only 
a few words, written in a small, tremulous hand : — 

‘ My dear Mollie, — I leave you nothing, hoping 
that you may share all. That is my strong wish, 
and I believe I am helping on your happiness by 
an apparent neglect. Try to forgive me for refusing 
your last request. It would have been easier to 
consent, but I considered that a short period of 
anxiety would be a blessing in disguise, if it showed 
you who were your true friends. If a man comes 
forward and offers you his love in the days of 
obscurity and poverty, that man’s love is worth having. 
I hope and believe it will come to you. I thank you 
for your kindness to an old man. Forgive him for 
all his offences, foremost among them an unfounded 
suspicion. — Your friend and kinsman, 

Bernard Farrell.’ 


BERNARD FARRELL’S HEIR 


4i 


‘There! You see how right I was?’ cried Jack 
in triumph. ‘ In effect, we are joint heirs, and have 
equally free hands in the disposal of the money. 
You must settle an income on your mother which 
will ensure her against anxiety, and then you can 
come away with an easy mind, and help me to turn 
into a country squire and learn my duties to the 
tenants. You told me once that he would be hard- 
worked if he were conscientious, and I want to do 
the thing well while I am about it. This is 
December. I mean to be married in January, at 
latest ! ’ 

Mollie laughed, but with a somewhat tremulous 
sound. The change of scene which had taken place 
within the last quarter of an hour was so complete, 
so extraordinary, that she felt dazed by the shock. 
Not only had undreamed-of happiness come to her- 
self, but with it such relief and ease for all belonging 
to her, that they would rejoice equally with herself. 
It did indeed seem more like a dream than a reality, 
as, with Jack’s arm round her waist and her head 
resting contentedly upon Jack’s shoulder, they drifted 
off into one of those delightful conversations which 
follow all happy betrothals. 

‘Do you remember?’ queried Jack. ‘Do you 
remember ? ’ echoed Mollie. ‘ What did you mean 
when you said ? ’ ‘ How did you feel when you 

heard ? ’ ‘ When did you first begin ? ’ ‘ And are 

you quite sure you will never, never ’ It is 

all as old as the hills, and as new as to-morrow 
morning, though each separate pair of lovers imagine 


412 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


in their innocence that they own the exclusive 
monopoly. 

‘Jack!’ cried Mollie at last, sitting suddenly 
upright and clasping her hands in amaze. ‘Jack, 
imagine it ! All this time I have forgotten the 
most thrilling part of all. The condition — the 
mysterious condition ! What was it ? What did 
you do, or leave undone, which made you different 
from the rest of us ? ’ 


CHAPTER XXXVIII 


CONCLUSION 

‘ A HA!’ cried Jack. ‘I wondered when you 
/ \ were coming to that ! It was indeed 

X V. something of which we could never have 
thought ! Mr. Farrell had learnt by sad experience 
that real happiness cannot be purchased by money, 
so had determined to leave his fortune to the 
one who cared for it least — that is to say, to 
the one who put other things first — love — whole- 
hearted, disinterested love, such as he himself had 
felt for his beautiful wife ; and honest work, 
enjoyed for its own sake more than for what 
it will bring ! Ruth was out of the running from 
the start, for she showed so plainly that, to her, 
money meant happiness. There must have been 
a time when he wavered in favour of Druce, who 
played his part remarkably well ; but on the 
whole, it was my obstinate, ungracious self which 
approached nearest to his ideal. He knew that I 
loved you, but that I should never venture to ask 
you to be my wife if you were a great heiress; so 
as he himself writes, he left you nothing, hoping 
that you would share all. I want you literally to 

4*3 


414 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


realise that, darling — and to feel that the money 
belongs as much to you as to me ! * 

Mollie smiled at him in her sunny, candid fashion. 

‘ Oh, I shall ! * she said simply. ‘ I mean to. There 
are so many things that I want to do for the dear 
people here, and they would like them better if they 
came from me. Uncle Bernard was a dear, sweet old 
thing to scheme for our happiness, and I adore him 
for it. I certainly put love before money, for I would 
marry you if we had to play an organ in the streets 
or sing sentimental ditties out of tune, but it will 
be like a fairy tale to live in the Court — with you ! * 

‘ It will, indeed ! I don’t feel indifferent to fortune 
any longer now that it has brought us together. 
When the Will was read aloud yesterday, I did 
not know whether I was standing on my head or 
my heels. I rushed down to the vicarage, and good 
little Mrs. Thornton cried upon my neck, literally 
she did, Mollie ! ’ 

Mollie smiled at him with love-lit eyes. 

‘But oh, Jack, there’s something else — Victor? 
What about him ? Was he terribly disappointed ? 
Did he get nothing ? ’ 

‘ No ! not a cent ! ’ 

‘ Did Uncle Bernard leave no word of explanation 
or good-bye ? ’ 

‘ There was no note, but there was an envelope 
and an — an enclosure,’ said Jack gravely. 

He put his hand in his waistcoat-pocket and drew 
from his pocket-book an unmounted photograph. 

‘ Druce opened this in the library after the Will 


CONCLUSION 


415 


was read, stared at it for a moment, then threw 
it in the fire, and dashed out of the room. It fell 
on the grate and the lawyer picked it up and gave 
it to me.” 

He held out the photograph as he spoke, and 
Mollie bent eagerly over it. It was Ruth’s missing 
picture of the library at the Court — one of the long- 
time exposures which she had taken on the eventful 
morning when the desk had been opened in the 
squire’s absence. The nearer part of the interior 
was clear and distinct, but the further half was 
blurred as if something had moved while the plate 
was still exposed, while leaning over the open desk 
was a man’s figure, dim and blurred indeed, but 
recognisable in a flash as that of Victor Druce ! 

Mollie’s face was white to the lips as she raised 
it to meet Jack’s glance, and he put his arm round 
her protectingly. 

‘Yes; I knew you would be shocked! It is easy 
to see what happened. After Druce went out, 
ostensibly for the day, he slunk back unseen, and 
entered the library by the window. The blur across 
the picture shows in which direction he crossed to 
the desk. Meantime, Ruth had put her camera in 
position, and as the exposure would be a long one 
in such a dark room, she had gone away and left 
it there. Druce would never notice the little 
camera perched on a side-table, and when he heard 
Ruth returning he, no doubt, hid himself hastily 
behind the curtains ; but he had remained sufficiently 
long at the desk to give a definite impression of his 


416 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARRELLS 


figure. The camera was discovered after you left, 
and the squire had the plates developed in the 
village. He must have had the curiosity to examine 
them before sending them on, and one can imagine 
his feelings upon finding the solution of the mystery 
which had troubled him so much. I have no 
sympathy for Mr. Victor Druce ; I am only pro- 
foundly thankful that Ruth escaped his clutches. 
Don't let us talk of him any more. We want only 
pleasant subjects on this great night, sweetheart ! * 

‘ And there are so many pleasant subjects to think 
of. It will be such a lovely experience to play 
fairy godmother to people who have had a bad 
time ; the first of all comes the dear pater. There’s 
his key in the latch! Be nice to him, Jack; he 
has been so good to us ! ’ 

‘ Come, then ! ’ said Jack, rising, and holding out his 
hand towards her. ‘ Let us go to meet him together, 
and you shall tell him that he has a new son, and 
that all his troubles are at an end ! ’ 


THE END. 



















r c\ > Sr c* \- , m 



/)% ° 

% 'sy$S*s _<^ % % V : , S- * 

**S ' ‘ * s V">^- 'V 0 * ‘ >.‘ on ‘» ■" 

v « ' i; |f® « '°o' ;« =«» . -. • . s 

"V ^ \ '''**&> ' ’ - 

C^. \ •>* ** _0 i 

* 8 I A * ^ * .0 m 0 - 1 ^ O » g \ ' \^ 

* o f i Q, v' s s * * /■ /, > <^v* „ v * 0 „ 81 » V 


^ ; w y.sai-'N 

■ v 



* or 'v> 

•* <\ v < 

•V 0 **' *' ' 




%. 

/ 




/ // 

«5> 

v< 



r 





^ 7 G 

- V1 

8 ^ 

'<* i 


5^\ 


' % 


0 O 

\ Qc u. 


* ' 

* ,0° 

°o *• 

0^ V 

^0, - 7 0 

► V- 

, R -> -f J 


\r~ & \ ., 




x * v v 

■‘V A ;v' 7 * v ><v,.. ' 

•is * r4SNs ^ c y O i ^ ■& 

v ^ te/[. '^, + • v ‘ *> * 

• «F'K • ■ : A ** 

=> x 0o 

■>. ^ ^\v,or v s - ± <yyy/i\).^ - ofli 

l- ' * ’ ‘ \ v s * <■ , ^ * ■» s ° ' ^9* 'c? % ' . * x .^ V 

9 ° ,\\ . > . a? SV- °- 7 ' ■ 

« '■*,. .^ v ■> Jp||| - ^ -Cr 

•/> *> ^ Rs^ _ ■<• V . • VWSW/ < - </> \' 

”,w; 4>'^. - =- 



;MK°^ ^ 






> V O , * H , \ * 

V tr n '/-* ' \ ' «, >J *■ 

A • v '■ C* V v > 

A O’ > ' -) * *P X 

r* v - - i* A a * <£rj| 

— ; b • v 4 V^xV, 

i f- ; -"' A> 'k. ° * / /v»«vvV' ~ <\V ^ 

^ *,>&-SP.- ^ ^ v ; A^.* ^ ^ 


A XT. 


^ A n.0 C* #- 

'*V’ N ° ./»'•»,% * 


y </> 

<P 


r V'ot: <$?% V 

A' ‘ ' 

* O (V ^ ' 1 0 * <. 

^ ^ <> C * X f ^ 



A 


<xy 



/ (* * K * .A '-x 

A' 0 M c 

c ° * O 

‘ *> 1> ' - 


1 jJ sf> 

^ c . 

. , '• ‘ * ^Wi i 

^ ^ ^ . ° \ 0o ^ ( 

» i ' * N v ^ , , * 

V> K S L^ **/> 

<* > x A» ^ & & . *„ ^ 


>, ■? 


’•MRR* : / v--W* ; V..,. 

0 * •> * A O, *, s x ,o V <x -/ n . * .\ 

x A \ 1^ N C '*% >L tV <Sr « l D - ^ Q 4> k \ 

^ c 0 0 * (D f\™ * v 1 8 4 aV 




" W \K * ,\^ ' r V'. -* •:---f 

* Q |3 4 o 

0 « Jt 



> 

O % 
%x. .X V 

< y ' 

« v ' 

8 R '<p 

\ 

-/ 'r' 


:-^A > 




a\ 



^ > 


\° ®<. 


rf. ‘ 
o ^ 


» A 

q o r\ v ^ 4< 



O 0 




oS A, 

-!■ oK ■* 4 , ' , 

A At- x - ,- ,0' ~o 

V s'A '* ••> ,N ° A »'*», ^ 

<y y? ® - vV 

. > ^ 

C^ 5 *<. o 

C^* X 

/ /, . . * A O ^ , 

C °' ° (O r 0 k . 

^ v '^ * jJtSNv v ^ S> L' - x 

*■*- ^ ^ - A - -x 0 0 v ; 




xO c> 





